Für die Wirtschaft von Vietnam ist die Ausfuhr von Holzprodukten mit 3,8% des Bruttosozialprodukts ein wichtiger Bestandteil (Nguyen, 2011). Im Jahr 2010 benötigte die holzverarbeitende Industrie von Vietnam 6,4 Mio. m³ Rundholzäquivalente, von denen nur 1,6 Mio. m³ (25%) aus heimischen Wäldern stammte (To and Canby, 2011). Die restlichen 4,8 Mio. m³ (75%) wurden aus anderen Ländern eingeführt (Nguyen, 2009). Es ist Ziel der vietnamesischen Regierung, dass in Zukunft 80% des Rohholzverbrauchs der heimischen Holzindustrie aus den Wäldern (Naturwäldern und Plantagen) des Landes geliefert werden. Bis heute sind lediglich 1% der vietnamesischen für die Holzproduktion bestimmten Wälder (insgesamt mehr als 2,4 Mio. ha) in Bezug auf ihre Nachhaltigkeit zertifiziert, dieser Anteil soll bis 2020 auf 30% ansteigen. Um die genannten Ziele zu erreichen, ist es entscheidend, die Holzbereitstellungsketten in Vietnam weiterzuentwickeln. Die angestrebte Erhöhung der nationalen Holzversorgung wird dabei auch deutliche Änderungen im Bereich der Holzbereitstellung nach sich ziehen, und zwar sowohl bei der Nutzung von Naturwäldern als auch bei der Bewirtschaftung von Plantagenwäldern. Es ist sowohl aus nationaler Sicht wie auch im Hinblick auf die internationale Konkurrenzfähigkeit des Forst-Holz-Sektors von Vietnam entscheidend, dass diese Veränderungen so gestaltet werden, dass auch zukünftig eine nachhaltige Holzbereitstellung gewährleistet ist. Aus verschiedenen Gründen, wie z.B. niedrige Arbeitskosten, großes Angebot von Arbeitskräften gerade im ländlichen Raum, geringe Verfügbarkeit von Investitionskapital und auch wegen der kleinen und zerstreut liegenden Nutzungsflächen, bedient sich die Holzernte und –bereitstellung in Vietnam heute weit überwiegend traditioneller und handarbeits-intensiver Methoden. Parallel mit der geplanten höheren Nutzung werden zwangsläufig auch höher mechanisierte Systeme eingesetzt werden. Diesen Übergang zu begleiten und seine Konsequenzen für die Nachhaltigkeit abzuschätzen ist Oberziel der vorliegenden Arbeit. Unter Anwendung des Konzepts des Sustainability Impact Assessment (SIA), welches die drei Aspekte der Nachhaltigkeit (Wirtschaft, Ökologie, Gesellschaft) umfasst, soll das Nachhaltigkeitsprofil verschiedener Holzbereitstellungsketten in einem Fallstudien-basierten Ansatz dargestellt und analysiert werden. Dabei werden exemplarisch die folgenden Nachhaltigkeitsindikatoren herangezogen: Ausnutzungsgrad des Rundholzes, Arbeitsproduktivität, Bereitstellungskosten, Beschäftigungseffekte, Lohnhöhe, Unfallhäufigkeit, Emission von klimaschädlichen Gasen, Entstehung von gesundheitsschädlichem und nicht-gesundheitsschädlichem Abfall, sowie Schäden am Waldboden. Vier Fallstudien wurden dabei ausgewählt, um die Verhältnisse für typische Nutzungsverhältnisse in Vietnam exemplarisch darzustellen: Selektive Nutzung von natürlichen (Regen-) Wäldern in eher flachem und in steilem Gelände sowie Eukalyptusplantagen, die im Kurzumtrieb und mit Kahlschlagmethoden geerntet werden, ebenfalls in gemäßigtem und imsteilem Gelände. Die analysierten Bereitstellungsketten begannen im Wald mit der Vorbereitung der jeweiligen Nutzungsbestände und umfassten alle folgenden Schritte und Prozesse der Holzbereitstellung und des Holztransports bis hin zur Holzindustrie. In den verschiedenen Fallstudien kamen sowohl traditionelle Technologien (Handarbeit, Zugtiere) wie auch teilmechanisierte Systeme (Motorsäge, Traktoren, Forwarder, Lastwagen) zum Einsatz. Die Datenermittlung erfolgte durch ausgedehnte eigene Zeitstudien aller Prozesse vor Ort, ergänzt durch Befragungen von Führungskräften und Mitarbeitern und unter Verwendung einschlägiger Statistiken, Literaturangaben und Datenbanken. Die beiden Fallstudien zur selektiven Nutzung von Naturwäldern im steilen Gelände (FWSC1) sowie im gemäßigten Gelände (FWSC2) zeigen, dass es deutliche Unterschiede hinsichtlich der Nachhaltigkeitswirkungen zwischen den beiden Bereitstellungsketten gibt, die durch die unterschiedlichen angewendeten Holzernte- und –bereitstellungsmethoden verursacht werden. In FWSC1 werden direkt nach der Fällung die Stämme vor Ort im Wald mit der Motorsäge in Bohlen (Volumen 0,20 – 0,35 m³) zerlegt, um diese danach mit Hilfe von Büffeln aus dem Wald heraus zu transportieren. In FWSC2 wurde nach dem Fällen mit der Motorsäge mit einem Kettenfahrzeug mit Seilwinde das Rundholz zur Fahrstraße geschleift. Nach dem Transport mit Lastwagen wurden die Sägeholzblöcke dann im Sägewerk zu Brettern verarbeitet. Die Rundholzausnutzung war bei diesem zweiten Prozess dabei mit 66,6% des Volumens des geernteten Baumes um 27,2%-Punkte höher als bei der ersten Methode, wo die Bohlen bereits im Wald mit Motorsägen zugerichtet wurden. Bei beiden Holzernteverfahren blieb eine relativ große Menge an Gipfelholz, Ästen und (bei FWSC1) Sägeresten ungenutzt im Bestand liegen. In Bezug auf die Produktivität wurden in FWSC1 88,6% des Zeitverbrauchs für Motorsägen-Arbeit auf das Zuschneiden von Bohlen im Wald verwendet, so dass sich insgesamt eine sehr niedrige Produktivität für die Motorsägen-Arbeit von 0,25m³ je Stunden ergab. Auch die Produktivität beim Herausziehen des Holzes mit Büffeln war mit 0,12m³ je Stunde gering. Im Gegensatz dazu war bei dem höhermechanisierten Verfahren sowohl die Motorsägen-Produktivität mit 11m³ je Stunde wie auch die Produktivität der Traktor-Rückung mit 6,7m³ je Stunde deutlich höher. Dies wirkt sich auch auf die Bereitstellungskosten aus: Während diese im FWSC1 bei 50,40 € je m³ Sägeholz lagen, betrug der Kostensatz einschließlich der Sägeholzherstellung im Sägewerk bei FWSC2 nur 34,90 € je m³. In Bezug auf die Umweltaspekte zeigt sich, dass das geringer mechanisierte Verfahren niedrigere Mengen an klimaschädlichen Gasen (7,83 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ Sägeholz) frei werden, während bei FWSC2 22,68 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ freigesetzt werden. Auch der Waldboden war bei der mechanisierten Methode mit 12,8% etwas stärker in Anspruch genommen als bei der Holzbereitstellung mit Büffeln (10,7%). Insbesondere ist aber ein starker Schädigungsgrad des Bodens mit 6,2% bei mechanisierten Verfahren fast doppelt so hoch wie bei dem Einsatz von Büffeln (3,45%). Diese Ergebnisse decken sich mit Werten aus der Literatur, die allerdings auch darauf hinweisen, dass eine sorgfältig geplante Holzerntemaßnahme (Reduced Impact Logging – RIL) ebenfalls zu niedrigeren Schadwerten zwischen 4 und 5% der Fläche führen kann. Für die Holzbereitstellungsketten in Eukalyptus-Kurzumtriebs-Plantagen (FWSC3 – Steilgelände und FWSC 4 – mäßig geneigtes Gelände) sind die Voraussetzungen für die Holzbereitstellung und den Holztransport günstiger als in den beiden untersuchten Fällen der Naturwaldnutzung. Die Ergebnisse zeigen, dass die Rundholzausnutzungsrate mit 79,8% in FWSC3 bzw. 68,9% in FWSC4 relativ hoch ist. Die meisten bei der Aufarbeitung zurückbleibenden Stammteile und Äste wurden im Nachgang von den Waldarbeitern als Feuerholz gesammelt trotz des geringen Durchmessers der gefällten Bäume. Die Geländeneigung hatte nur einen geringen Effekt auf die Produktivität der Motorsägen. Sie betrug 1,95 m³ je Stunde für Fällen und Ablängen in FWSC3 während die Produktivität im gemäßigten Gelände mit 2,11 m³ je Stunde etwas höher lag. Hier wurde das Einschneiden der Stämme nach Langholzrückung erst am Wegrand vorgenommen. Erstaunlicherweise waren die Unterschiede in der Produktivität beim Vorliefern und Rücken des Holzes an die Waldstraße in beiden Fällen nur gering: Sie betrug 0,26 m³ je Stunde in FWSC3, wo im steilen Gelände die bereits zugeschnittenen Rundholzstücke per Hand zum Wegrand gerollt wurden; und 0,33 m³ je Stunde in FWSC4, wo im flachen Gelände Büffel für das Holzrücken eingesetzt wurden. Entsprechend zeigen die Bereitstellungskosten in beiden Holzbereitstellungsketten relativ geringe Unterschiede: Bis zum Verbraucher (Papierfabrik) betrugen die Kosten in FWSC3 10,36 € je m³, während sie in FWSC4 mit 11,7 € je m³ nur wenig höher lagen. Deutliche Unterschiede gab es indessen bei den frei werdenden klimaschädlichen Gasen: In FWSC3 betrug dieser Wert 7,35 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ Rundholz, während er in FWSC4 beim Einsatz von Tieren bei nur 2,94 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ lag. Entscheidend war hierbei, dass bei FWSC3 das Laden und Entladen des Holzes mit Kran bzw. Lader mechanisiert erfolgte, während das Be- und Entladen in FWSC4 von Hand bewältigt wurde. Die Bodenschäden lagen bei der Plantagennutzung im Kahlschlagbetrieb deutlich höher als zuvor bei der selektiven Nutzung im Naturwald: Beim Fällen und Vorliefern von Hand (FWSC3) war die beschädigte Bodenfläche mit 34,7% nochmals höher als beim Einsatz von Büffeln in FWSC4 mit 22,7% der Fläche. Die Ergebnisse der Untersuchung zeigen, dass ein möglicherweise zukünftig höherer Grad der (Teil-) Mechanisierung mit positiven Nachhaltigkeitseffekten in Hinblick auf Rohholzausnutzung, Produktivität und Bereitstellungskosten einhergehen dürfte. In Hinblick auf die sozialen Aspekte sind die Ergebnisse weniger eindeutig: Einerseits ist eine deutlich verminderte Schwere der körperlichen Arbeit und auch eine geringere Unfallneigung zu erwarten. Zum anderen gehen jedoch auch Arbeitsplätze durch Mechanisierung verloren. Wie die Literaturangaben zeigen, könnte dieser Effekt jedoch zum Teil kompensiert werden durch die geplante Erhöhung der Nutzung einerseits und durch Arbeitsplätze, die im nachgelagerten Bereich z.B. bei der Wartung und Instandhaltung von Maschinen entstehen werden. In Bezug auf die Umweltwirkungen Emission klimaschädlicher Gase sowie Störungen des Waldbodens werden höhermechanisierte Methoden in der Tendenz ebenfalls zu höheren Belastungen führen. Diese können z.T. durch bessere Planung und Überwachung (RIL) begrenzt oder sogar kompensiert werden, wie entsprechende Literaturangaben zeigen. Die Möglichkeiten und Effekte einer höheren Mechanisierung wurden am Beispiel der Holzbereitstellungskette von Zellstoffholz aus Plantagen unter günstigen Geländebedingungen (FWSC4) im Sinne einer Variantenstudie detailliert analysiert: Das Ergebnis zeigt, dass unter den gegebenen Geländeverhältnissen das Vorliefern und Rücken von Holz mit Büffeln so wie das besonders anstrengende händische Beladen und Entladen von Holz auf die Transportfahrzeuge durch eine einfache "Traktor-Trailer-Kran" Kombination mechanisiert werden könnte. Ein landwirtschaftlicher Traktor der Stärkeklasse 60 kp mit einem Rundholzanhänger, auf dem ein hydraulischer Kran montiert ist, könnte auch unter den gegebenen für eine Nutzung ungünstigen strukturellen Bedingungen der Eukalyptusplantagen (geringe Stückmasse des Plantagenholzes und kleine Schlagflächen) eingesetzt werden. Die Investitionssumme würde für Vietnam 34.100,-- € betragen. Dies würde zu Bereitstellungskosten von 14,81 € je m³ Rundholz frei Werk führen (wobei die LKW nicht wie derzeit überladen sind). Dieser Kostensatz wäre 15,3 niedriger als die hier untersuchte Methode unter Einsatz von Handarbeit und Zugtieren. In Bezug auf die sozialen Aspekte würde die Einführung eines entsprechend mechanisierten Traktor-Trailer-Kran-Systems den Beschäftigungseffekt von 13,9 Stunden je m³ auf 4,26 Stunden je m³ mehr als halbieren, während andererseits die Löhne von derzeit 3,37 bis 4,29 € je Schicht auf 7,14 bis 17,85 € je Schicht erhöht wurden. Die höhere Mechanisierung würde ein besseres Training der Mitarbeiter erfordern, aber gleichzeitig geringere Risiken für Unfälle und eine verbesserte Ergonomie bedeuten. In Bezug auf die Umweltwirkung würde der Übergang auf das höher mechanisierte System zu einem etwas höheren Ausstoß von klimaschädlichen Gasen (10,18 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ Rundholz gegenüber 7,2 kg CO2-Äquivalente je m³ Rundholz in der derzeitigen Arbeitsweise führen. Der durch den Traktoreinsatz beeinträchtigte Anteil des Waldbodens würde sich je nach Arbeitsorganisation ggf. noch erhöhen. Er könnte aber auch abgesenkt werden, auch wenn eine klare Arbeitsorganisation und Überwachung der Maschinenbewegungen auf der Fläche als Standard eingeführt würde. Um den für Vietnam zu erwartenden Übergang auf eine höhere Mechanisierungsstufe auf breiter Fläche zu begleiten, sollte ein nationales Projekt angestoßen werden, zu dem auch systematische Aus- und Fortbildung der im Wald tätigen Arbeiter sowohl im Hinblick auf Arbeitsverfahren wie auch auf Sicherheit und Ergonomie gehören sollte. Auch wäre es günstig, größere Nutzungseinheiten festzulegen, um die Vorteile einer höheren Mechanisierung voll nutzen zu können. Schließlich wäre die Vergabe von Investitionshilfen und Steuer- sowie Importzollsenkungen zu erwägen, um den Akteuren die Anschaffung leistungsfähiger und zugleich schonender Forsttechnik zu erleichtern. Insgesamt zeigen die Ergebnisse Wege und Möglichkeiten auf, wie in Vietnam dem laufenden Trend zu mehr Nachhaltigkeit im Forstsektor entsprochen werden kann. Dies ist auch eine notwendige Vorbereitung zu der angestrebten Ausweitung der Nachhaltikeitszertifizierung nach den verschiedenen Konzepten (FSC, PEFC usw.). Auch zur Erfüllung der Erwartung von Importländern, dass die eingeführten Holzprodukte hohen sozialen und Umweltstandards genügen, ist es notwendig, dass die Wälder in Vietnam nachhaltiger als bisher bewirtschaftet und entsprechend zertifiziert werden. Hierbei ist insbesondere die Art und Weise der Holzbereitstellung und der Gestaltung der Holzernteketten zwischen Forst- und Holzindustrie entscheidend. Die Durchführung von systematischen Sustainability Impact Assessments (SIA) ist wie in dieser Arbeit gezeigt, ein geeigneter und strukturierter quantitativerAnsatz, um das Nachhaltigkeitsprofil und insbesondere die Schwachstellen der derzeitigen Praktiken aufzuzeigen und Hinweise in Richtung auf eine verbesserte Nachhaltigkeit zu geben. ; Timber related export revenues are an important component in GDP of Vietnam with 3.8% in 2010 (Nguyen, 2011). In 2010, a total of 13.1 million m3 roundwood equivalent was needed for Vietnam's wood processing industry of which only 6.48 million m3 (49.5%) was supplied by domestic forests, the remaining 6.62 million m3 (50.5%) was imported from other countries (Nguyen, 2009; To and Canby, 2011). The target of Vietnamese government by 2020 is that 80% of raw wood material that is processed domestically will be harvested from the country's plantations and natural forests and 30% of production forests (more than 2.4 million ha) will be certified from less than 1% at present. In order to reach these goals, the sector of the domestic forest wood supply chain in Vietnam will play an increasingly important role and will be paid more attention. The envisaged growth of the national wood supply will lead to substantial and significant changes in the forest-wood supply chain (FWSC) in terms of the utilization of natural forests and of plantation forest management. To monitor and shape these changes in a way that supports the sustainability of wood supply is crucial both from the national perspective and for the international competitiveness of the forest wood sector of Vietnam. At present, due to reasons such as low labour costs, employees availability, low available investment capital as well as small areas and the scattered distribution of single harvesting units, the current wood supply in Vietnam is mainly carried out by labour-intensive methods, but parallel to the planned increase in the utilization rate, more mechanized supply chain systems are likely to be introduced. To monitor and assess the options and consequences of this change is the underlying objective of this study. Using the concept of a sustainability impact assessment, taking into account the three aspects of sustainability (economy, ecology and society) the sustainability profile of different forest wood supply chains was analyzed on a case study basis. The following sustainability indicators were addressed: wood utilization rate, labor productivity, production cost, employment, wage level, rate of accidents, green house gas emissions, hazardous and non-hazardous waste and disturbed forest floor area disturbed. Four case studies were selected to represent and assess typical forest wood supply chains in Vietnam: Selective harvesting of natural (rain) forests on moderate and on steep terrain, Eucalyptus plantation forests harvested in a clear-cut method after short rotation, also on moderate and on steep terrain. The analyzed production chains started in the forest with preparing the stand and included all subsequent steps of wood procurement and transport, ending at the mill gate the of wood industries. Traditional technologies (manual labor, buffaloes) as well as partly mechanized systems (chainsaws, tractors, forwarders, trucks) were employed. Data collection was carried out in the field by extensive time studies of all processes, inquiries to managers and workers, and the use of statistics, literature and data banks. The two cases of selective harvesting of natural forests FWSC1 (steep terrain) and FWSC2 (moderate terrain) show that there was a significant difference of sustainability impacts between the two chains mainly due to the various operation methods applied in the logging and transport processes for each chain. In FWSC1 after felling, the logs were sawn into sawnwood by chainsaws directly in the forest at stump side with only 35.6% of the standing tree volume utilized. The boards 0.20-0.35 m3sw per board were extracted by buffaloes from the forest. In FWSC2, a tractor was used for roundwood skidding and following truck transport, the logs were sawn into boards at a local sawmill. The sawlog utilization rate was 66.6% of the standing tree volume of which 45.3% was utilized as sawnwood (27.2% higher than FWSC1) and 21.3% were sawing residues produced at the sawmill. A large amount of the whole tops and branches from logging were left in forests in the both chains. In FWSC1, up to 88.6% of the time consumption of the chainsaws was spent on board sawing, which resulted in a relatively low productivity of chainsaws with only 0.25 m3sw/PMacH for the activities from felling to the board sawing while a productivity of 0.12 m3sw/PAniH was measured for buffalo skidding. On the contrary, in FWSC2 the productivity of felling and delimbing at stump areas by chainsaw was rather high with 11.0 m3sw/PMacH, and a productivity of 6.7 m3rw/PMacH for the roundwood skidding by tractor TDT55 was measured. The resulting, production costs calculated for all the processes in FWSC1 were 50.40 €/m3sw, which was 44.4% higher than in FWSC2 with only 34.90 €/m3sw calculated for the processes until sawing board at the sawmill. However, regarding environmental aspects, FWSC1 with lower mechanization emitted lower GHG with 7.83 kgCO2eq/m3sw calculated to the sawmill, while in FWSC2, GHG emissions were much higher with 22.68 kgCO2eq/m3sw calculated including the board sawing operation at the sawmill. Also, the total disturbed area caused by the logging operations was almost the same in the two chains with 10.7% in FWSC1 and 12.8%. FWSC2 with a higher logging intensity and a higher level of mechanization caused 6.21% of heavy disturbed area while this was only 3.45% in FWSC1. The disturbed area of forest soil in FWSC2 is in the range of 10-25%, which is also reported for other conventional selective logging cases (FAO, 1989; Hendrison, 1989; Verissimo et al., 1992) but much larger than the disturbed area of only 3.8% and 4.5% caused by cases where the Reduced Impact Logging method (RIL) applied (FAO, 1997; Marsh et al., 1996). For the plantation chains FWSC3 (steep terrain) and FWSC4 (moderate terrain), which both applied th clear-cut method, the conditions for log skidding and transport were more favorable than in the two natural forest cases. The study results show that the roundwood utilization rate in plantations was relatively high with 79.8% in FWSC3 and 68.9% in FWSC4. Most of the tops and branches from logging were collected for firewood use although the DBH of the felled trees was much smaller than in the natural forest cases. The terrain slope had only a small effect on chainsaw productivity. The productivity in felling and bucking in FWSC3 with the steep terrain was 1.95 m3rw/PMacH while it was somewhat higher with 2.11 m3rw/PMacH in FWSC4 with the moderate terrain. Similarly, there were also small difference in skidding productivity between the two study cases with 0.26 m3rw/PManH in FWSC3 using manpower to roll logs on the steep terrain and 0.33 m3rw/PAniH in FWSC4, where buffaloes were used for skidding. The production costs of the two plantation chains varied with 10.36 €/m3rw calculated to the paper mill in FWSC3, where loading and unloading were mechanized by forwarder, while it was higher in FWSC4 with 11.70 €/m3rw at the paper mill. Due to the partly mechanized loading method applied, the total GHG emissions in FWSC3 calculated to the paper mill were 7.25 kgCO2eq/m3rw, while by using a manual loading method, FWSC4 emitted only 2.94 kgCO2eq/m3rw calculated to the paper mill from the chainsaws and trucks. On forest soil, where the clear felling method was used, the plantation chains caused a larger disturbed area with 34.7% of the total logging area in FWSC3 and 22.7% in FWSC4 compared to the selective felling in the natural FWSC1 and FWSC2. The results of the study show that in order to improve FWSCs towards more sustainability, a higher level of mechanization with more suitable machines is the first and key proposal, while training in occupational safety, closer supervision and inspection of logging activities, as well as the improvement of operational harvesting planning are needed for all four case studies. In addition, the utilization of branches, tops and other residues is also strongly recommended in natural forest cases. An example of the potentials of higher mechanization was further analyzed in more detail for the pulpwood supply in FWSC4. The results of the analysis show that under the current conditions in Vietnam, buffalo skidding and manual loading and unloading in FWSC4 could be replaced by a tractor-trailer crane system. A tractor of 60 hp plus a trailer equipped with a grapple is recommended for unfavourable forest conditions, such as the small DBH of trees and the small area of the harvesting unit in FWSC4. The total investment for the tractor and trailer crane would be less than 34,100 €, which would result in a total cost of the FWSC to the paper mill of about 14.81 €/m3rw without overloading in transport, which is 15.3% lower than with the current method. Considering social aspects, the introduction of a tractor-trailer system would reduce the employment rate from 13.90 hours/m3rw to 4.26 hours/m3rw, while increasing the wage of employees in extraction, loading and unloading from 3.37-4.29 €/shift to 7.14-17.85 €/shift in current FWSC4. There are a number of studies such as Ahmedabad (1975) and Sindhu and Grewal (1991) that have reported mechanization did not lead to a reduction in human employment rate due to an expansion in production and demand for manufacturing, servicing, distribution, repair and maintenance as well as other complementary jobs which substantially increased due to mechanization. The actual policy of the Vietnamese government aims at increasing the plantation area substantially, and by this, new jobs could compensate the negative employment effects of mechanization. Higher mechanization would require better training in occupational accidents and ergonomics, and better protection for workers by the use of necessary safety protection equipment and improved working conditions. This would improve the current situation of occupational accidents and other health risks for the employees. With regard to environmental issues, the use of the tractor-trailer system would emit 10.18 kgCO2eq/m3rw of GHG instead of 7.25 kgCO2eq/m3rw in the current chain. On the other hand, there are a number of studies such as FAO (1998); Malmer and Grip (1989); Wang (2000) concluding that using tractors for log extraction causes a more heavily disturbed area compared to manual and animal skidding. However, a number of studies reported that the negative impacts of mechanization in logging and transport on the environment could be minimized to an acceptable level if the operational harvesting is fully and carefully planned and supervised Becker (1987) and Lewark (1990). In order to achieve a higher level of mechanization, a project of mechanization in timber harvesting and transport as well as training programs in occupational safety and ergonomics should be considered. Harvesting units with a large area should be created to be suitable for mechanization. In addition, suitable policies supporting financial investments in the mechanization of the logging and transport sector should be promulgated, including reduced import taxes for appropriate forest and agricultural machines. The results of the study show ways and means to address the current international trend in the forest-wood sector towards sustainable management through the grant of forest certificates (such as FSC, PEFC, etc). To fulfill the environmental and social responsibility requirements of exported wood products, domestic forests must be managed and utilized in a sustainable way and thus be certified with special attention to the wood supply chains from forest to wood industry (To and Canby, 2011). The comprehensive assessment and understanding of the sustainability impacts of forest-wood supply chains is necessary and can be considered as the first and basic step towards providing solutions to improve current forest-wood supply practices in Vietnam towards more sustainability.
AMÉRICA LATINA Cuba eliminará doble moneda para mejorar su economía. Para más información:http://www.lemonde.fr/ameriques/article/2013/10/22/a-cuba-la-reunification-monetaire-est -en-marche_3501100_3222.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/americas/cuba-single-currency/index.html?hpt=wo_bn5http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-24627620http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1631347-nuevo-gesto-de-raul-castro-anuncio-reformas-en-el-siste ma-monetario-y-cambiariohttp://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/22/21079591-cubans-give-muted-welcome-to -end-of-convertible-peso-dual-currency-system?lite México se prepara ante la amenaza del huracán Raymond. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/21/world/americas/tropical-weather-raymond/index.html?hpt=wo_c2http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/21/21061049-hurricane-raymond-threate ns-mexico-coast-battered-by-storms-last-month?litehttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-24627670http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/raymond-se-debilita-a-categoria-2-y-avan za-ligeramente-hacia-costa-mexicana_13139060-4http://www.latimes.com/world/worldnow/la-fg-wn-mexico-hurricane-20131022,0,1631604 .story#axzz2iUk49HvE Ausencias y llamado de renovación en inicio de Cumbre Iberoamericana. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/xxiii-cumbre-iberoamericana_13134001-4 Panamá enviará pronto a Corea del Norte tripulación y barco capturados. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/americas/panama-preparing-to-free-most-of-north-korea-crew.html?ref=world&gwh=34909CC5FE4CAA0F702E63C0FEC78407http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/panam-enviar-a-corea-del-norte-tripulacin- y-barco-capturados_13131395-4http://www.latimes.com/world/worldnow/la-fg-wn-north-korea-panama-cuba-ship-weapons-20131018,0,4019282.story#axzz2iUk49HvE Tensión diplomática en México por espionaje de Estados Unidos. Para más información:http://oglobo.globo.com/mundo/mexico-convoca-embaixador-americano-por-caso-de-e spionagem-pena-nieto-ordena-investigacao-10494797#ixzz2iUpDXe4O http://www.bbc.co.uk/mundo/ultimas_noticias/2013/10/131022_ultnot_mexico_espion aje_embajador_eeuu_jp.shtmlhttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/21/actualidad/1382378859_232209.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/20/world/americas/mexico-nsa-spying/index.htmlhttp://www.latimes.com/world/worldnow/la-fg-wn-mexico-us-spying-20131022,0,138 061.story#axzz2iUk49HvE Los grupos anarquistas irrumpen con fuerza en las protestas de Brasil. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629714-los-grupos-anarquistas-irrumpen-con-fuerza-en-las-protestas-de-brasil Disturbios y decepción en una gran subasta petrolera en Brasil. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/americas/brazil-consortium-wins-oil-rights.html?ref=world&gwh=05D2C553FD44EDD2F3BB98376D194F43http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1631224-disturbios-y-decepcion-en-una-gran-subasta-petrolera-de-brasilhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/21/world/americas/brazil-oil-auction-winner/index.htmlhttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-24618086 Más de 100 heridos por choque de tren en Buenos Aires Para más información:http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/19/21041661-train-plows-into-bu enos-aires-station-injuring-dozens?litehttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-24595870http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/19/world/americas/argentina-train-crash/index.html http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/choque-de-tren-en-buenos-aires_13134305-4 Cristina Fernández es dada de alta tras cirugía. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/13/world/americas/argentina-fernandez-health/index.htmlhttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/anlisis-del-poder-en-argentina-tras-la- enfermedad-de-cristina-fernndez_13119720-4 Los planes de Piñera molestan a sus aliados. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1628847-los-planes-de-pinera-molestan-a-sus-aliados Chile: procesan a 79 agentes por desaparición de comunistas en 1976. Para más información:http://www.bbc.co.uk/mundo/ultimas_noticias/2013/10/131022_ultnot_chile_justicia_proc esamiento_desaparicion_comunistas_jp.shtml Dilma lanza incentivos a la cultura. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630702-dilma-lanza-un-inedito-bono-para-incentivar-la-cultura Sismo de 6,5 grados sacude costa occidente de México. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/estados-unidos/sismo-en-costa-occidente-de-mxico_13134755-4 Un ex capo narco mexicano fue asesinado por un payaso en una fiesta infantil. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/19/world/americas/mexico-cartel-figure-killed/index.htmlhttp://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/19/21043968-gunman-in-clown-su it-kills-former-mexico-drug-cartel-leader-who-was-member-of-notorious-family?litehttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630860-un-ex-capo-narco-mexicano-fue-ejecutado-por -un-payaso-en-una-fiesta-infantil Correa deja la puerta abierta a la reelección. Para más información:http://www.lemonde.fr/ameriques/article/2013/10/21/equateur-correa-menace-de- quitter-son-parti-apres-un-conflit-sur-l-avortement_3500561_3222.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630696-correa-deja-la-puerta-abierta-a-la-reeleccion El mayor grupo criminal de Brasil amenaza con un "Mundial del terror". Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629421-el-mayor-grupo-criminal-de-brasil-amenaza-con- un-mundial-del-terror Rescatan en México a 44 secuestrados. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/rescatan-en-mxico-a-44-secuestrados_13133600-4 ONU asegura que no fueron ellos quienes introdujeron el cólera en Haití. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/09/world/americas/haiti-un-cholera-lawsuit/index.html?hpt=wo_bn5 Al menos 52 muertos tras caer un ómnibus a un abismo en el sur de Perú. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/accidente-en-per-un-camin-a-un-abismo-en-el-sur-de-per_13118775-4http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/12/world/americas/peru-bus-falls-off-cliff/index.html Estados Unidos ayuda a Perú en su lucha anti drogas. Para más información:http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/12/20920291-as-us-ups-aid-to-perus- drug-battle-farmers-say-they-will-fight-to-defend-cocaine-source?lite Suspenden juicio a ex mandatario peruano Fujimori por razones de salud. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/suspenden-juicio-a-ex-mandatario-peru ano-fujimori-por-razones-de-salud_13129337-4El chavismo avanza para darle más poderes a Maduro. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630504-el-chavismo-avanza-para-darle-mas-poderes-a-maduro En Chile convocan marcha contra extranjeros. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/marcha-en-chile-contra-colombianos_13132135-4 Costa Rica tilda defensa de Nicaragua en Corte Internacional de Justicia como 'falsa y engañosa'. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/costa-rica-tilda-defensa-de-nicaragu a-en-corte-internacional-de-justicia-como-falsa-y-engaosa_13125100-4 ESTADOS UNIDOS /CANADÁ Estados Unidos y el fin de la parálisis administrativa. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629849-barack-obama-firmo-la-ley-que-pone-fin-al-cierre-del-gobierno Obama defiende su ley de salud. Para más información:http://www.economist.com/blogs/democracyinamerica/2013/10/obamacarehttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/estados-unidos/obama-defiende-reforma-de-la- salud-aprobada-en-estados-unidos_13138104-4http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/el-mundo/2013/impreso/obama-defiende-su-ley-de-salud-84598.htmlhttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-us-canada-24613022 Escritora canadiense Alice Munro recibe el premio Nobel de literatura. Para más información:http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/10/20897047-canadian-writer-a lice-munro-wins-nobel-literature-prize?lite Tiroteo en un colegio de Nevada deja dos muertos. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1631192-tiroteo-en-un-colegio-de-nevada-dos-muertoshttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/estados-unidos/tiroteo-en-escuela-de-estados-unid os-deja-dos-muertos-y-dos-heridos_13137471-4 Protestas en Canadá se tornan violentas. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/17/world/americas/canada-clashes/index.html Obama estudia descongelar fondos para aliviar las sanciones contra Irán. Para más información:http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/18/actualidad/1382117359_125749.html EUROPA Otro caso de espionaje de Estados Unidos despierta indignación en Francia. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/europe/new-report-of-nsa-spying-angers-france.html?ref=world&gwh=A96B553EE2BB476C152511FFE5A000FBhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/europe/france-nsa-spring/index.html?hpt=wo_c2http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/21/actualidad/1382344257_270773.htmlhttp://www.lemonde.fr/international/article/2013/10/22/la-diplomatie-francaise- sur-ecoute-aux-etats-unis_3500717_3210.htmlhttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-europe-24628947 Hollande recibe varias críticas por una polémica deportación. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630905-hollande-contra-las-cuerdas-por-una-polemica-deportacion Seis personas mueren en un atentado en bus en Rusia. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/europe/deadly-bombing-hits-bus-in-southern-russia.html?ref=world&gwh=75EB5A6B6ECB046C9FBC0829395E0E66http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/21/actualidad/1382366426_077171.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1631032-exploto-una-bomba-en-un-colectivo-en-rusia-al-menos-6-muertoshttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/atentado-en-bus-en-rusia_13137052-4http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/21/world/europe/russia-bus-explosion/index.html?hpt=wo_bn6 Conmoción por una chica hallada en un campamento gitano. Para más información:http://www.economist.com/blogs/charlemagne/2013/10/roma-greecehttp://www.l atimes.com/world/worldnow/la-fg-wn-greece-gypsy-camp-girl-found-20131018,0,5255487.story#axzz2iUk49HvEhttp://www.lemonde.fr/europe/article/2013/10/22/grece-la-police-enquete-sur-une-dizaine-de-disparitions-d-enfants_3500797_3214.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/21/world/europe/roma-discrimination/index.html?hpt=ieu_c1 Justicia española excarcela a la temida etarra Inés del Río. Para más información:http://espagne.blog.lemonde.fr/2013/10/22/letarra-ines-del-rio-prada-sort-de-prison/http://elpais.com/elpais/2013/10/22/inenglish/1382435271_206746.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1631331-espana-excarcela-a-una-temible-etarra-tras-la-exigencia-de-la-uehttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/liberan-a-miembro-de-eta-en-espaa_13138168-4http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/europe/european-court-rules-against-spain-on-terror-sentences.html?ref=world&gwh=B3584186D57A2EDBCA8875BDFAE85064 Once Nobel de la Paz pidieron a Vladimir Putin por la liberación de los activistas de Greenpeace. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629850-once-nobel-de-la-paz-pidieron-a-vladimir- putin-por-la-liberacion-de-los-activistas-de-greenp Rusia afirma que había drogas en el barco de Greenpeace abordado. Para más información:http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/09/actualidad/1381331456_632250.html Italia busca evitar más naufragios tras nuevo hundimiento frente a sus costas. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/11/world/europe/italy-ship-capsized/index.htmlhttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/21/actualidad/1382381896_157074.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1628181-otro-naufragio-tragico-al-menos-50-muertos-en-el-mediterraneo Jean-Claude Juncker vence en las elecciones legislativas en Luxemburgo. Para más información:http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/20/actualidad/1382292491_339077.htmlEspaña supera la recesión pero le espera un frágil futuro. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629084-espana-supera-la-recesion-pero-le-espera-un-fragil-futuro La justicia impone a Berlusconi dos años de inhabilitación por fraude fiscal. Para más información:http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/19/21042040-italy-court-bans- berlusconi-from-public-office-for-2-years?litehttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/19/actualidad/1382175524_077719.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1628305-silvio-berlusconi-pide-cumplir-su-pena-haciendo-trabajos-socialeshttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/reducen-pena-de-inhabilidad-de-silvio-berlusconi_13134235-4 La ultraderecha toma fuerza en Francia. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/ultraderecha-en-francia_13135425-4 "El País" de Madrid analiza el creciente protagonismo global ruso y cómo choca con la falta de una voz única en la Unión Europea. Para más información:http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/18/actualidad/1382123363_894347.html El SPD pone líneas rojas al pacto de gobierno con Merkel en Alemania. Para más información:http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/20/actualidad/1382272269_458019.htmlhttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629722-una-gran-coalicion-la-unica-alternativa-para-merkel Policía turca dispersa ambientalistas en Estambul Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/meast/turkey-road-protest/index.html?hpt=ieu_c2 En Barcelona miles de personas marchan contra la independencia. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1628555-en-barcelona-miles-de-personas-marchan-contra-la-independencia Snowden asegura que no ha filtrado documentos secretos a Rusia. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/snowden-asegura-que-no-ha-filtrado-docum entos-secretos-a-rusia_13131535-4 Primer Ministro de India visita Rusia. Para más información:http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/photo/2013-10/21/content_17047529.htm El PP español más complicado por un escándalo. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630475-el-pp-mas-complicado-por-un-escandalo ASIA- PACÍFICO/ MEDIO ORIENTE Continúa la violencia en Siria a pesar de intentos de pacificación. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/20/world/meast/syria-civil-war/index.html?hpt=imi_c2http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/20/21049361-suicide-bomb-i n-hama-syria-kills-31-wounds-dozens-state-media?litehttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/20/actualidad/1382285291_165420.htmlhttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-middle-east-24619329http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630007-la-onu-ya-inspecciono-la-mitad-del-arsenal-quimico-en-siriahttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/medio-oriente/ataque-en-el-sur-de-siria-deja-21-muertos_13126416-4http://www.latimes.com/world/worldnow/la-fg-wn-arab-western-states-syria-t alks-20131022,0,6791558.story#axzz2iUk49HvEhttp://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/health/in-syria-doctors-risk-life-and-juggle-ethics.html?ref=world&gwh=25D1DEC31F71E41DAE2A2AB77B2D2274 Irán ofrece concesiones en su plan nuclear Para más información:http://www.economist.com/news/middle-east-and-africa/21588100-iran-sounds-s erious-about-wanting-nuclear-deal-getting-one-will-behttp://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629716-iran-ofrece-concesiones-en-su-plan-nuclearhttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/16/actualidad/1381920579_931807.htmlhttp://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/19/actualidad/1382207739_689630.html Lluvias provocan l desbordamiento de agua radiactiva en Japón. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/asia/rainwater-problem-hits-japans-closed-nuclear-plant.html?ref=world&gwh=399011E6FF376DF395E3ECA711E360AChttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/las-lluvias-provocan-el-desbordamiento-de -agua-radiactiva-en-fukushima-tokio-2_13137338-4http://www.chinadaily.com.cn /world/2013-10/22/content_17049389.htm Tifón Wipha golpea la zona de Tokio. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/16/world/asia/japan-typhoon-deaths/index.html?hpt=wo_bn4http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/desaparecidos-por-el-tifn-wipha_13128755-4 La contaminación en China ha provocado el cierre de escuelas, autopistas y aeropuertos. Para más información:http://www.economist.com/blogs/analects/2013/10/air-pollution-capitalhttp://www.eluniversal.com.mx/el-mundo/2013/china-clima-obliga-a-cerrar-escuelas-y-autopistas-959623.htmlhttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/densa-nube-de-contaminacin-cubre-ciudad-china_13137329-4http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/asia/china-smog-lingers/index.html?hpt=wo_c2 Serie de atentados golpean a Irak. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/13/world/meast/iraq-violence/index.html?hpt=wo_bn8http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/20/world/meast/iraq-violence/index.html?hpt=imi_c2http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-middle-east-24631099http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/el-mundo/2013/impreso/ola-de-atentados-sacude-a-irak-84586.htmlhttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/medio-oriente/ataques-suicidas-en-irak_13130108-4http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/medio-oriente/atentado-suicida-en-irak_13128775-4 Estampida en India deja al menos 115 muertos. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/15/world/asia/india-temple-stampede/index.html?hpt=wo_bn4http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/estampida-en-la-india_13121416-44 Al menos 44 personas mueren al caer un avión en Laos. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/17/world/asia/laos-aircrash-aviation-safety/index.htmlhttp://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/accidente-de-avin-en-laos_13134096-4http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629638-al-menos-44-personas-mueren-al-caer-un-avion-en-laoshttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/16/world/asia/laos-plane-crash/index.html?hpt=wo_bn4 19 muertos y decenas de heridos tras un choque múltiple en Filipinas. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/choque-mltiple-en-filipinas_13134019-4 Decenas de muertos por un terremoto y tifón en Filipinas. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629185-al-menos-cuatro-muertos-por-un-terrem oto-de-72-grados-de-magnitud-en-filipinashttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/13/world/asia/philippines-typhoon-nari/index.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/14/world/asia/philippines-earthquake/index.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/19/world/asia/philippines-earthquake/index.html Se culmina el gaseoducto que une China y Myanmar. Para más información:http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/china/2013-10/20/content_17046712.htm Cerca de 1,5 millón de musulmanes en la Meca. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1629024-cerca-de-15-millon-de-musulmanes-en-la-meca Evacuadas 360 mil personas en el este de India por el ciclón Phailin. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/cicln-phailin-en-el-este-de-india_13118535-4 Pakistán pide fin de ataques de Estados Unidos con drones. Para más información:http://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/asia/civilian-deaths-in-drone-strikes-cited-in-report.html?ref=world&_r=0&gwh=799DB8F62CFC647FA5F6BB112771BEF4says.html?ref=world&gwh=8FE5BA642948DD538D2DD4636400EB9Fhttp://www.eluniversal.com.mx/el-mundo/2013/paquistan-drones-960044.htmlhttp://www.chinadaily.com.cn/world/2013-10/21/content_17047803.htm Israel descubre un "túnel del terror" construido desde Gaza. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1628850-israel-descubre-un-tunel-del-terror-construido-desde-gaza 13 heridos al estallar dos bombas en el sur de Tailandia. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/asia/bombas-en-el-sur-de-tailandia_13134277-4 Enormes incendios en Australia dejan miles de desplazados y considerables pérdidas Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/asia/australia-fires/index.html?hpt=wo_c1http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/22/world/asia/australia-bushfire-climate-change/index.htmlhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/20/world/asia/australia-fires/index.htmlhttp://www.lemonde.fr/asie-pacifique/article/2013/10/22/australie-les-pompiers-fusionnent-deux-enormes-incendies_3500574_3216.htmlhttp://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-asia-24607401 ÁFRICA Continúa la violencia en Egipto. Para más información:http://www.miamiherald.com/2013/10/06/3673711/at-least-34-dead-as-egyptian-police.htmlhttp://www.latimes.com/world/la-fg-egypt-church-shooting-20131022,0,2360541.story#axzz2iUk49HvEhttp://www.cnn.com/2013/10/20/world/meast/egypt-protests/index.html?hpt=iaf_c2http://internacional.elpais.com/internacional/2013/10/21/actualidad/1382378448_459569.htmlhttp://www.nytimes.com/2013/10/22/world/africa/mozambique-1992-peace-pact-collapses.html?ref=world&gwh=F5D963293D49CACE01B1EAD6D2E37C05 Diversos medios intentan explicar lo que sucedió durante el ataque al shopping en Nairobi. Para más información:http://worldnews.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/10/11/20922818-what-actually-happened-in-the-nairobi-mall-attack?litehttp://www.nytimes.com/aponline/2013/10/21/world/africa/ap-af-kenya-mall-attack.html?ref=world&gwh=DA72B28577F3713A89B336A19759E2FE Ataque suicida en Somalia. Para más información:http://www.cnn.com/2013/10/19/world/africa/somalia-unrest/index.html?hpt=iaf_c2 41 personas son muertas tras ataque rebelde en Sudán del Sur. Para más información:http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/world/2013-10/21/content_17049068.htm Matrimonios de niñas: un drama en el África que pasa inadvertido. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/africa/matrimonios-de-nias-un-drama--el-frica_13134536-4 Forzados a innovar, los zares de la droga buscan nuevas rutas. Para más información:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/1630473-forzados-a-innovar-los-zares-de-la-droga-buscan-nuevas-rutas#comentar OTRAS NOTICIAS Cada año más de 800.000 personas son víctimas del tráfico humano. Para más información:http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/cada-ao-ms-de-800000-personas- son-vctimas-del-trfico-humano-en-el-mundo_13132278-4 "The Economist" presenta su informe semanal: "Business this week". Para más información:http://www.economist.com/news/world-week/21583302-business-week
Collected data and research material presented in the monograph are a result of financing of the Polish science budget in the years 2011−14; the research project was financed by the National Science Centre according to decision no. DEC-2011/01/B/HS4/04744. The project that resulted in this monograph was financed from public funds for education for 2011 − 2014, the National Science Center under Contract No. DEC-2011/01/B/HS4/04744. ; Value-Based Working Capital Management analyzes the causes and effects of improper cash flow management between entrepreneurial organizations with varying levels of risk. This work looks at the motives and criteria for decision-making by entrepreneurs in their efforts to protect the financial security of their businesses and manage financial liquidity. Michalski argues that businesses exposed to greater risk need a different approach to managing liquidity levels. The scientific aim of this monograph is to present the essence of financial liquidity management under specific conditions faced by enterprises with risk and uncertainty. Enterprises differ from one another in risk sensitivity. This difference affects the area of taking decisions by the managers of those enterprises. The result of interactions between levels of liquidity and sensitivity to risk affects the managers of such enterprises (Altman 1984; Tobin 1958; Back 2001; Tobin 1969). In this monograph the research hypothesis is the claim that enterprises with a higher sensitivity to risk are very different from enterprises with a lower sensitivity to risk, resulting in a different approach to managing their working capital. Enterprise managing teams react to risk, and this reaction is adjusted by an enterprise's sensitivity to risk. Because of its subject area, the book will address the issues of corporate finance. The monograph discusses the behavior of enterprises and the relationships between them and other factors in the market occurring in the management process under the conditions of limited resources. As a result of these interactions with the market and the environment in which individuals who manage enterprises operate, there is an interaction between money and real processes that in the end are the cornerstone of wealth building. This chapter discusses the objectives and nature of enterprises in the context of their risk sensitivity, as well as the relationships between the objectives of enterprises and the characteristic features of their businesses. Enterprises operate in various business environments, but generally speaking, they all have one main aim: wealth creation for their owners. The realization of that aim depends on an idea of business in which the enterprise is an instrument to collect money from clients of the enterprise's services and products. Business environment is crucial not only for future enterprise cash inflows from the market but also for risk and uncertainty (Asch, and Kaye 1997; Copeland, and Weston 1988; Fazzari, and Petersen 1993). According to the author, it is necessary to include an understanding of that risk and uncertainty of future in the rate that reduces the net size of free cash flows for the enterprise owners, beneficiaries, or more generally stakeholders. Enterprise value creation is the main financial aim of the firm in relation to working capital components (Graber 1948; Jensen, and Meckling 1976; Lazaridis, and Trifonidis 2006). Working capital management is a part of a general enterprise strategy to its value maximization (Laffer 1970; Kieschnick, Laplante, and Moussawi 2009; Lyland, and Pyle 1977). This chapter presents a definition of financial liquidity and liquidity-level measurements. This chapter contains four subchapters that address the specific role of short-term financial decisions, a classification of definitions of financial liquidity, sources of information about liquidity level, and liquidity-level measurements (Lazaridis and Tryfonidis 2006; Long, Malitz, and Ravid 1993; Kieschnick, Laplante, and Moussawi 2009). Financial liquidity definition and liquidity-level measurements Here we have an opportunity to present the author's opinion on what assets should be financed with short-term funds and what the level of liquidity is in an enterprise (Michalski 2012a). The discussion also pertains to the issue of the dividing line between long-term and short-term decisions, with greater emphasis on the durability of their effects, rather than the decision-making speed. This section also attempts to answer the question: What are the short-term effects of operations under conditions of uncertainty and risk? The reason for the considerations in this section is the need to characterize the decisions that affect the level of enterprise liquidity. The research hypothesis of this monograph assumes that differences between more risk sensitive and less risk sensitive enterprises are seen in liquidity management. Simply because the enterprises, during financial liquidity management, take into account the differences in their risk sensitivity. This chapter discusses the relationship between firm value and business risk sensitivity. The chapter starts with a presentation of intrinsic liquidity value and firm reactions to market liquidity value. This is the basis for target liquidity level in the enterprise. Liquid assets are the main part of working capital assets, so the next part of the chapter focuses on working capital investment strategies and strategies of financing such investments in working capital in the context of firm value creation. The chapter concludes that, from a firm-value-creation point of view, more risk-sensitive entities should use flexible-conservative strategies, while less risk-sensitive entities have the freedom to use restrictive-aggressive strategies. In the context of a crisis, this is the clear answer and explanation for higher levels of working capital investments observed empirically during and after a crisis. The determinants of intrinsic value of liquidity are attributed to liquidity by enterprise management. Enterprises in which financial liquidity has a high internal value will have a tendency to maintain reasonable liquid resource assets at a higher level. The levels of stocks of funds maintained by enterprises are also the result of the relationship between the liquidity market value and the intrinsic value of liquidity. It demonstrates how to approach the estimation of liquidity and presents the market value of liquidity. Having connected this information with the knowledge of manifestations of the internal liquidity, we can offer an explanation as to why the target (and also probably the optimal) level of liquidity for enterprises with higher-than-average risk sensitivity is at a higher level than the corresponding target (optimal) level for enterprises with a lower level of risk sensitivity. Working capital value-based management models In this part of the monograph we discuss the items contained within the cost of maintaining inventory. Using this approach, a model of managing inventories is presented. Theoretically, the value-maximizing optimal level of inventory is determined to be the modified EOQ model, presented as VBEOQ model. We also present an outline of issues associated with the risk of inventory management and its impact on the value of the enterprise for its owner. We also discuss the principle of the optimal batch production model and how the size of the production batch affects the value of the enterprise for its owner. Here also is demonstrated a modification of the POQ model: VBPOQ. The proposed modification takes into account the rate of the cost of capital financing and the measures involved in inventory when determining the optimal batch production. When managing the commitment of the inventory, it is crucial to take into account the impact of such decisions on the long-term effectiveness of the enterprise. This chapter also discusses the relationships between the management of accounts receivables and the value of a business. A modified (considering the value of a business) model of incremental analysis of receivables is presented, as is a discussion of the importance of capacity utilization by an enterprise for making management decisions pertaining to accounts receivables. Issues related to the management of working capital and enterprise liquidity are and will be an area of research. The analysis in this study focused primarily on working capital and liquidity management; understanding its specifics will facilitate the management of liquidity in any type of organization. Working capital as a specific buffer against risk has its special role during a crisis and can serve as a good forecasting indicator about future economic problems in the economy if a whole business environment notices higher levels of working capital and its components, like cash, inventories, and accounts receivables. The scientific value of the issues discussed in the book is associated with the issue of working capital and liquidity management in enterprises. It is also a result of the exploration and definition of the main financial objective of businesses and the relationship between the objective and the management of working capital and enterprise liquidity. The choice of topic and the contents of research resulted also from empirical observation. Empirical data on enterprises that operate in countries touched by the last crisis document higher-than-average levels of working capital before, during, and after the crisis in these enterprises. These conditions provided the means for a "natural experiment" of sorts. From that point, working capital management theory faced a necessity of even wider development. ; Collected data and research material presented in the monograph are a result of financing of the Polish science budget in the years 2011−14; the research project was financed by the National Science Centre according to decision no. DEC-2011/01/B/HS4/04744. The project that resulted in this monograph was financed from public funds for education for 2011 − 2014, the National Science Center under Contract No. DEC-2011/01/B/HS4/04744. ; How to Cite this Book Harvard Grzegorz Michalski . (April 2014). Value-Based Working Capital Management . [Online] Available at: http://www.palgraveconnect.com/pc/doifinder/10.1057/9781137391834. (Accessed: 28 May 2014). APA Grzegorz Michalski . (April 2014). Value-Based Working Capital Management . Retrieved from http://www.palgraveconnect.com/pc/doifinder/10.1057/9781137391834 MLA Grzegorz Michalski . Value-Based Working Capital Management . (April 2014) Palgrave Macmillan. 28 May 2014. Vancouver Grzegorz Michalski . Value-Based Working Capital Management [internet]. New York: Palgrave Macmillan; April 2014. [cited 2014 May 28]. Available from: http://www.palgraveconnect.com/pc/doifinder/10.1057/9781137391834 OSCOLA Grzegorz Michalski , Value-Based Working Capital Management , Palgrave Macmillan April 2014 ; Author Biography Grzegorz Michalski is Assistant Professor of Corporate Finance at the Wroclaw University of Economics, Poland. His main areas of research are Business Finance and Financial Liquidity Management. He is currently studying the liquidity decisions made by organizations. He is the author or co-author of over 80 papers and 10 books, and sits on the editorial board of international conferences and journals. Reviews 'Due to the recent financial crisis, interest in the topic of working capital has grown significantly to both theory and practice. The research results presented by Grzegorz Michalski contribute to the development of a comprehensive theory of liquidity management and the creation of an integrated working capital and liquidity for different types of business model. The job is processed on a high quality level." -Marek Panfil, Ph.D, Director of Business Valuation Department Warsaw School of Economics 'The book of Grzegorz Michalski is a very good publication that has found the right balance between theory and practical aspects of financial liquidity management. It is extremely timely and valuable, and should be required reading for all corporate finance practitioners, academicians, and students of finance. Value-Based Working Capital Management is comprehensive, highly readable publication, and replete with useful practical examples. It has also enabled corporate leaders to make better-informed decisions in their efforts to protect the financial security of their businesses and manage financial liquidity.' -Petr Polak, Author of Centralization of Treasury Management, and Associate Professor of Finance, University of Brunei Darussalam ; REFERENCES Introduction Adner, R., and D. A. Levinthal (2004). "What Is Not a Real Option: Considering Boundaries for the Application of Real Options to Business Strategy." Academy of Management Review 29(1). Altman, E. (1984). "A Further Empirical Investigation of the Bankruptcy Cost Question." Journal of Finance 39. Back, P. (2001). "Testing Liquidity Measures as Bankruptcy Prediction Variables." Liiketaloudellinen Aikakauskirja—The Finnish Journal of Business Economics 2001(3). Baker, M., and J. Wurgler (2002). "Market Timing and Capital Structure." Journal of Finance 57. Ben-Horim, M., and H. Levy (1982). "Inflation and the Trade Credit Theory Period." Management Science 28(6), pp. 646–51. Blaug, M. (1985). Economic Theory in Retrospect. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge. Charnes, A., W. Cooper, and E. Rhodes (1978). "Measuring the Efficiency of Decision Making Units." European Journal of Operational Research 2. Cokins, G. (2004). Performance Management: Finding the Missing Pieces to Close the Intelligence Gap. John Wiley & Sons: Hoboken, NJ. Dluhosova, D. (2006). Financial management of firms (in Czech: Financni rizeni a rozhodovani podniku). Ekopress: Prague. Emery, G. W. (1987). "An Optimal Financial Approach to Variable Demand." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 22(2), pp. 209–25. Falope, O. I., and O. T. Ajilore (2009). "Working Capital Management and Corporate Profitability: Evidence from Panel Data Analysis of Selected Quoted Companies in Nigeria." Research Journal of Business Management 3, pp. 73–84. Hill, M. D., G. W. Kelly, and M. J. Highfield (2010). "Net Operating Working Capital Behavior: A First Look." Financial Management 39(2), pp. 783–805. Hirshleifer, J. (1958). "On the Theory of the Optimal Investment Decision." Journal of Political Economy 66. Huyghebaert, N. (2006). "On the Determinants and Dynamics of Trade Credit Use: Empirical Evidence from Business Start-Ups." Journal of Business Finance & Accounting 33(1). Ijiri, Y. (1978). "Cash-Flow Accounting and Its Structure." Journal of Accounting, Auditing and Finance 1(4). Kaura, M. (2002). Management Control and Reporting Systems: Harmonising Design and Implementation. SAGE Publications, Response Books: New Delhi. Khoury, N., K. Smith, and P. MacKay (1999). "Comparing Current Assets Practices in Canada, the United States and Australia." Revue Canadienne des Sciences de l'Administration 16(1), pp. 53–57. Lumby, S. (1993). Investment Appraisal and Financing Decisions. The Chapman & Hall Series in Accounting and Finance. Routledge Chapman & Hall: London. Mallik, A.K., and D. Sur (1998). "Working Capital and Profitability: A Case Study in Interrelation." The Management Accountant 33(11), pp. 805–9. Mallik, A.K., D. Sur, and D. Rakshit (2005). "Working Capital and Profitability: A Study on Their Relationship with Reference to Selected Companies in Indian Pharmaceutical Industry." GITAM Journal of Management 3, pp. 51–62. Markides, C. (1997). "Strategic Innovation." MIT Sloan Management Review 39(3). Masulis, R. (1980). "The Impact of Capital Structure Change on Firm Value: Some Estimates." Journal of Finance 38(1). Myers, S. (1984). "The Capital Structure Puzzle." Journal of Finance 39(3), Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/2078/SWP-1548-15376697.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S., and N. Majluf (1984). "Corporate Financing and Investment Decisions When Firms Have Information Investors Do Not Have." Journal of Financial Economics 13(2) Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/2068/SWP-1523-15376412.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. C. (1984). "The Capital Structure Puzzle." Journal of Finance 3. Peel, M. J., N. Wilson, and C. Howorth (2000). "Late Payment and Credit Management in the Small Firm Sector: Some Empirical Evidence." International Journal of Small Business 18(2). Petersen, M. A., and R. G. Rajan (1997). "Trade Credit: Theories and Evidence." The Review of Financial Studies 10(3), pp. 661–91. Pike, R., and B. Neale (1999). Corporate Finance and Investment: Decisions and Strategies. Prentice Hall: London. Pratt, S., and A. Niculita (2008). Valuing a Business: The Analysis and Appraisal of Closely Held Companies. McGraw-Hill: New York. Preve, L. A., and V. Sarria-Allende (2010). Working Capital Management, Financial Management Association Survey and Synthesis Series. Oxford University Press: New York. Robichek, A. A. (1975). "Interpreting the Results of Risk Analysis." Journal of Finance 30(5), pp. 1384–86. Ruback, S. C. (2002). "Capital Cash Flows: A Simple Approach to Valuing Risky Cash Flows." Financial Management 31(2). Scherr, F. C. (1989). Modern Working Capital Management. Text and Cases. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, NJ. Smith, J. E., and K. F. McCardle (1998). "Valuing Oil Properties: Integrating Option Pricing and Decision Analysis Approaches." Operations Research 46(2). Soltes, V. (2012). "Paradigms of Changes in the 21st Century: Quest for Configurations in Mosaic." Ekonomicky Casopis 60(4). Soufani, K. (2002). "On the Determinants of Factoring as a Financing Choice: Evidence from the UK." Journal of Economics and Business 54. Stewart, G. (1991). The Quest for Value. HarperCollins: New York. Summers, B., and N. Wilson (2000). "Trade Credit Management and the Decision to Use Factoring: An Empirical Study." Journal of Business Finance & Accounting 27(1). Tobin, J. (1958). "Liquidity Preference as Behavior Towards Risk." Review of Economic Studies 67, pp. 65–86. Tobin, J. (1969). "A General Equilibrium Approach to Monetary Theory." Journal of Money Credit and Banking 1(1). Washam, J., and D. Davis (1998). "Evaluating Corporate Liquidity." TMA Journal 18(2). Williamson, O. (1988). "Corporate Finance and Corporate Governance." Journal of Finance 43(3). Wilner, B. (2000). "The Exploitation of Relationships in Financial Distress: The Case of Trade Credit." Journal of Finance 55, pp. 153–78. Wojciechowska, U. (2001). Liquidity of Polish companies in transition economy: Microeconomic and macroeconomic aspects (in Polish: Plynnosc finansowa polskich przedsiebiorstw w okresie transformacji gospodarki). SGH: Warsaw. Zardkoohi, A. (2004). "Do Real Options Lead to Escalation of Commitment?" Academy of Management Science 29(1). Zmeskal, Z., and D. Dluhosova (2009). "Company Financial Performance Prediction on Economic Value Added Measure by Simulation Methodology." Proceedings of the 27th International Conference on Mathematical Methods in Economics, Mathematical Methods in Economics; H. Brožová, R. Kvasnička eds., Czech University of Life Sciences, Chapter 1. Working Capital Management in the Business Context Adner, R., and D. A. Levinthal (2004). "What Is Not a Real Option: Considering Boundaries for the Application of Real Options to Business Strategy." Academy of Management Review 29(1). Amram, M., and N. Kulatilaka (1999). Real Options: Managing Strategic Investment in an Uncertain World. Harvard Business School Press: Boston. Asch, D., and G. R. Kaye (1997). Financial Planning: Profit Improvement through Modelling. Kogan Page: London. Bagchi, B. and B. Khamrui (2012). "Relationship between Working Capital Management and Profitability: A Study of Selected FMCG Companies in India." Business and Economics Journal 60. Banos-Caballero, S., P. J. García-Teruel, and P. Martinez-Solano (2010). "Working Capital Management in Enterprises." Accounting & Finance 50(3), pp. 511–27. Baxter, M., and A. Rennie (1996). Financial Calculus: An Introduction to Derivative Pricing. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge. Baz, J., and G. Chacko (2004). Financial Derivatives: Pricing, Applications and Mathematics. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge. Beck, P. E., and D. R. Stockman (2005). "Money as Real Options in a Cash-in-Advance Economy." Economics Letters 87. Ben-Horim, M., and H. Levy (1982). "Inflation and the Trade Credit Theory Period." Management Science 28(6), pp. 646–51. Berger, P. G., E. Ofek, and I. Swary (1996). "Investor Valuation of the Abandonment Option." Journal of Financial Economics 42(2). Black, F., and M. Scholes (1973). "The Pricing of Options and Corporate Liabilities." Journal of Political Economy 81. Brasch, J. J. (1972). "The Role of Trade Credit in Economic Development." Nebraska Journal of Economics and Business 11(1), pp. 63–67. Brealey, R. A., and S. C. Myers (1999). Basics of enterprises finance (Polish edition: Podstawy finansow przedsiebiorstw). WN PWN: Warszawa. Brennan, M. J., and E. S. Schwartz (1985). "Evaluating Natural Resource Investments." Journal of Business 58(2). Cassimon, D., and P. J. Engelen (2003). "The New Frontiers of Corporate Finance." Global Business Review 5(1). Cokins, G. (2004). Performance Management: Finding the Missing Pieces to Close the Intelligence Gap. John Wiley & Sons: Hoboken, NJ. Copeland, T. E., and V. Antikarov (2001). Real Options: A Practitioner's Guide. Business & Economics: Texere, London, New York. Copeland, T. E., and P. Keenan (1998). "How Much Is Flexibility Worth?" The McKinsey Quarterly 2. Copeland, T. E., and J. Weston (1988). Financial Theory and Corporate Policy. Addison-Wesley: Reading, MA. Copeland, T. E., and J. F. Weston (1982). "A Note on the Evaluation of Cancellable Operating Leases." Financial Management 11. Copeland, T. E., L. F. Weston, and K. Shastri (2004). Financial Theory and Corporate Policy. Addison-WesleyPublishing Company: Boston. Cote, J. M., and C. K. Latham (1999). "The Merchandising Ratio: A Comprehensive Measure of Current Assets Strategy." Issues in Accounting Education 14(2) May, pp. 255–67. Database Amadeus product of Bureau van Dijk (date of release: 2013 SEP 15). Dluhosova, D. (2006). Financial management of firms (in Czech: Financni rizeni a rozhodovani podniku). Ekopress: Prague. Dudycz, T. (2000). Financial analysis (in Polish: Analiza finansowa). AE: Wroclaw. Emery, G. W. (1987). "An Optimal Financial Approach to Variable Demand." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 22(2), pp. 209–25. Fabozzi, F. J. (1999). Investment Management. Prentice Hall: Upper Saddle River, NJ. Falope, O. I., and O. T. Ajilore (2009). "Working Capital Management and Corporate Profitability: Evidence from Panel Data Analysis of Selected Quoted Companies in Nigeria." Research Journal of Business Management 3, pp. 73–84. Fazzari, S.M., and B. C. Petersen (1993). "Working Capital and Fixed Investment: New Evidence on Financing Constraints." The RAND Journal of Economics 24, pp. 328–42. Fernandez, P. (2002). Valuation Methods and Shareholder Value Creation. Academic Press/Elsevier: San Diego. Fewings, D. R. (1996). "Unbiased Trade Credit Decisions under Imperfect Information." Advances in Working Capital Management 3. Gentry, J. A. (1988). "State of the Art of Short-Run Financial Management." Financial Management 17(2), pp. 41–57. Graber, P. J. (1948). "Assets." The Accounting Review 23(1), pp. 12–16. Graham, J. (1996). "Debt and the Marginal Tax Rate." Jounal of Financial Economics 41(1). Graham, J., and C. Harvey (2001). "The Theory and Practice of Corporate Finance: Evidence from the Field." Journal of Financial Economics 60(2−3). Harris, M., and A. Raviv (1988). "Corporate Control Contents and Capital Structure." Journal of Financial Economics 20. Harris, M., and A. Raviv (1991). "The Theory of Capital Structure." Journal of Finance 46(1). Henderson, J. W., and T. S. Maness (1989). The Financial Analyst's Deskbook: A Cash Flow Approach to Liquidity. Van Nostrand Reinhold: New York. Hsia, C. (1981). "Coherence of the Modern Theories of Finance." Financial Management 10(4). Jain, N. (2001). "Monitoring Costs and Trade Credit." The Quarterly of Economics and Finance 41, pp. 89–110. Jensen, M. (1986). "Agency Cost of Free-Cash-Flow, Corporate Finance, and Takeovers." American Economic Review 76(2). Jensen, M. C., and W. H. Meckling (1976). "Theory of the Firm: Managerial Behavior, Agency Costs and Ownership Structure." Journal of Financial Economics 3(4). Kieschnick, R. L., M. Laplante, and R. Moussawi (2009). "Working Capital Management, Access to Financing, and Firm Value" Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1431165 (date of access: December 10, 2010). » Link Laffer, A. B. (1970). "Trade Credit and the Money Market." Journal of Political Economy (March/April), pp. 239–67. Lazaridis, I., and D. Tryfonidis (2006). "Relationship between Working Capital Management and Profitability of Listed Companies in the Athens Stock Exchange." Journal of Financial Management and Analysis 19(1), January-June. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 931591 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Lee, C. F., and J. E. Finnerty (1990). Corporate Finance: Theory, Method and Applications. HBJ: Orlando, FL. Levy, H., and D. Gunthorpe (1999). Introduction to Investments. South-Western College Publishing: Cincinnati, OH. Lyland, H., and D. Pyle (1977). "Information Asymmetries, Financial Structure and Financial Intermediation." Journal of Finance 32(2). Marr, B. (2006). Strategic Performance Management: Leveraging and Measuring Your Intangible Value Drivers. Butterworth-Heinemann: London. Martin, J. D., J. W. Petty, A. J. Keown, and D. F. Scott (1991). Basic Financial Management. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, NJ. Meszek, W., and M. Polewski (2006). "Certain Aspects of Working Capital in a Construction Company." Technological and Economic Development of Economy 12(3),pp. 222–26. Mian, S. L., and C. W. Smith (1992). "Accounts Receivable Management Policy: Theory and Evidence." Journal of Finance 67(1). Michalski, G. (2008). "Value-Based Inventory Management." Journal of Economic Forecasting 9(1), pp. 82–90. Michalski, G. (2009). "Effectiveness of Investment in Operating Cash." Journal of Corporate Treasury Management 3(1). Michalski, G. (2010). Strategic management of liquidity in enterprises. (in Polish: Strategiczne zarzadzanie plynnoscia finansowa w przedsiebiorstwie). CeDeWu: Warsaw. Michalski, G. (2012a). "Crisis-Caused Changes in Intrinsic Liquidity Value in Non-Profit Institutions. Equilibrium." Quarterly Journal of Economics and Economic Policy 7(2). Michalski, G. (2012b). "Crisis Influence on General Economic Condition and Corporate Liquidity Management: Financial Liquidity Investment Efficiency Model (FLIEM) Use to Diagnose Polish Economics Standing." Proceedings of the 7th International Conference on Currency, Banking and International Finance: How Does Central and Eastern Europe Cope with the Global Financial Crisis? EKONOM: Bratislava, pp. 200–219. Michalski, G. (2012c). "Financial Liquidity Management in Relation to Risk Sensitivity: Polish Firms Case." Proceedings of the International Conference Quantitative Methods in Economics (Multiple Criteria Decision Making XVI). EKONOM: Bratislava, pp. 141–60. Michalski, G. (2012d). "Risk Sensitivity Indicator as Correction Factor for Cost of Capital Rate." Managing and Modelling of Financial Risks: 6th International Scientific Conference Proceedings. Vysoka Skola Banska VSB-TU, Faculty of Economics, Finance Department, Ostrava, pp. 418–28, Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2193398 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Miles, J. A., and J. R. Ezzell (1980). "The Weighted Average Cost of Capital, Perfect Capital Markets, and Project Life." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 15(3). Miller, M. (1999). Merton Miller o instrumentach pochodnych. K. E. Liber: Warszawa. Miller, M., and F. Modigliani (1961). "Dividend Policy, Growth, and the Valuation of Shares." Journal of Business 34(4). Miller, M., and F. Modigliani (1966). "Some Estimates of the Cost of Capital to the Electric Utility Industry, 1954 − 57." American Economic Review 56(3). Modigliani, F. (1982). "Debt, Dividend Policy, Taxes, Inflation and Market Valuation." Journal of Finance 37(2). Modigliani, F., and M. Miller (1958). "The Cost of Capital, Corporation Finance and the Theory of Investment." American Economic Review 48(3). Modigliani, F., and M. Miller (1963). "Taxes and the Cost of Capital: A Correction." American Economic Review 53(3). Moyer, R. C., J. R. McGuigan, and W. J. Ketlow (1990). Contemporary Financial Management. West Publishing Company: Saint Paul. Mueller, F. (1953). "Corporate Current Assets and Liquidity." The Journal of Business of the University of Chicago 26(3), pp. 157–72. Myers, S. (1977). "The Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5(2) Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/1915/SWP-0875-02570768.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. (1984). "The Capital Structure Puzzle." Journal of Finance 39(3), Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/2078/SWP-1548-15376697.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. (1998). "The Search of Capital Structure Puzzle." In Financial Strategy: Adding Shareholder Value. Edited by J. Rutterford. John Wiley & Sons: Chichester. Myers, S., and N. Majluf (1984). "Corporate Financing and Investment Decisions When Firms Have Information Investors Do Not Have." Journal of Financial Economics 13(2) Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/2068/SWP-1523-15376412.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. C. (1974). "Interactions of Corporate Finance and Investment Decisions: Implications for Capital Budgeting." Journal of Finance 29(1) Available at JSTOR: http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/2978211 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. C. (1977). "Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5. Myers, S. C. (2001). "Finance Theory and Financial Strategy." In Real Options and Investment under Uncertainty. Edited by E. S. Schwartz and L. Trigeorgis. MIT Press: Cambridge, MA. Myers, S. C. (1984). "The Capital Structure Puzzle." Journal of Finance 3. Myers, S. C., and S. M. Turnbull (1977). "Capital Budgeting and the Capital Asset Pricing Model: Good News and Bad News." Journal of Finance 32(2), pp. 321–33. Nadiri, M. I. (1969). "The Determinants of Trade Credit in the US Total Manufacturing Sector." Econometrica 37(3). Narware, P. C. (2004). "Working Capital and Profitability: An Empirical Analysis."; The Management Accountant, ICWAI Knowledge Bank, Kolkatta, June, pp. 491−493. Nobanee, H. (2009). "Working Capital Management and Firm's Profitability: An Optimal Cash Conversion Cycle." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1471230 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.1471230 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Nobanee, H., W. K. Al Shattarat, and A. E. Haddad (2009). "Optimizing Working Capital Management." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1528894 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.1528894 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Nobanee, H., and M. Hajjar (2009b). "Working Capital Management, Operating Cash Flow and Corporate Performance." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1471236 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Nowak, M. (1995). Dynamic models of financial management in the enterprise (in Polish: Dynamiczne modele zarzadzania finansami w przedsiebiorstwie). Pret: Warszawa. Opler, T., L. Pinkowitz, R. Stulz, and R. Williamson (1999). "The Determinants and Implications of Corporate Cash Holdings." Journal of Financial Economics 52, pp. 3–46. Opler, T., M. Saron, and S. Titman. (1997). "Designing Capital Structure to Create Shareholder Value." Journal of Applied Corporate Finance 10(1). Opler, T., and S. Titman (1994). "Financial Distress and Corporate Performance." Journal of Finance 49(3). Osband, K. (2011). Pandora's Risk: Uncertainty at the Core of Finance. Columbia Business School Publishing Series. Columbia University Press: New York. Ozkan, A. (2001). "Determinants of Capital Structure and Adjustment to Long Run Target: Evidence from UK Company Panel Data." Journal of Business Finance & Accounting 28(1−2). Petersen, M. A., and R. G. Rajan (1997). "Trade Credit: Theories and Evidence." The Review of Financial Studies 10(3), pp. 661–91. Piotrowska, M. (1997). Finances of Companies: Short-Term Financial Decisions. AE: Wroclaw. Polak, P. (2012). "Addressing the Post-Crisis Challenges in Working Capital Management." International Journal of Research in Management 6(2). http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2195059 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Schwartz, R. A., and D. A. Whitcomb (1978). "Implicit Transfers in the Extension of Trade Credit." In Redistribution through the Financial System: The Grants Economics of Money and Credit. Edited by K. E. Boulding and T. F. Wilson. Preager Special Studies: New York, pp. 191–208. Shapiro, A. C. (1990). Modern Corporate Finance. Macmillan Publishing Company: New York. Shulman, J. M., and R. A. K. Cox (1985). "An Integrative Approach to Working Capital Management." Journal of Cash Management November−December. Smith, J. K. (1987). "Trade Credit and Informational Asymmetry." Journal of Finance 42(4), pp. 863–72. Solomon, E. (1963). The Theory of Financial Management. Columbia University Press: New York. Stark, A. (1987). "On the Observability of the Cash Recovery Rate." Journal of Business, Finance and Accounting 14(4). Thakor, A. V. (1993). "Corporate Investments and Finance." Financial Management Summer, pp. 135−44. Titman, S. (1984). "The Effect of Capital Structure on a Firm's Liquidation Decision." Journal of Financial Economics 13(1). Uyar, A. (2009). "The Relationship of Cash Conversion Cycle with Firm Size and Profitability: An Empirical Investigation in Turkey." International Research Journal of Finance and Economics 24. Vernimmen, P., P. Quiry, M. Dallocchio, Y. Le Fur, and A. Salvi (2009). Corporate Finance: Theory and Practice. John Wiley & Sons: Chichester, UK. Walker, D. A. (1985). "Trade Credit Supply for Small Business." American Journal of Small Business 9(3) Winter, pp. 30–40. Warner, J. (1977). "Bankruptcy Costs: Some Evidence." Journal of Finance 32(2). Warner, J. (1977). "Bankruptcy, Absolute Priority and the Pricing of Risky Debt Claims." Journal of Financial Economics May. Zietlow, J., and A. Seidner (2007). Cash and Investment Management for Nonprofit Organizations. Wiley: Hoboken. Zingales, L. (2000). In Search of New Foundations. Journal of Finance 55(4). Chapter 2. Understanding and Measuring Financial Liquidity Levels Back, P. (2001). "Testing Liquidity Measures as Bankruptcy Prediction Variables." Liiketaloudellinen Aikakauskirja—The Finnish Journal of Business Economics 2001(3). Bagchi, B. and B. Khamrui (2012). "Relationship between Working Capital Management and Profitability: A Study of Selected FMCG Companies in India." Business and Economics Journal 60. Brigham, E. F. (1975). "Hurdle Rates for Screening Capital Expenditure Proposals." Financial Management; 4(3), pp. 17–16 Copeland, T. E., and J. F. Weston (1982). "A Note on the Evaluation of Cancellable Operating Leases." Financial Management 11. Cote, J. M., and C. K. Latham (1999). "The Merchandising Ratio: A Comprehensive Measure of Current Assets Strategy." Issues in Accounting Education 14(2) May, pp. 255–67. Damodaran, A. (1999). Applied Corporate Finance: A User's Manual. John Wiley & Sons: New York. Database Amadeus product of Bureau van Dijk (date of release: 2013 SEP 15). Database Osiris product of Bureau van Dijk (date of release: 2013 SEP 15). Dluhosova, D. (2006). Financial management of firms (in Czech: Financni rizeni a rozhodovani podniku). Ekopress: Prague. Dudycz, T. (2000). Financial analysis (in Polish: Analiza finansowa). AE: Wroclaw. Emery, G., and R. Lyons R. (1991). "The Lambda Index: Beyond the Current Ratio." Business Credit November/December. Etiennot, H., L. A. Preve, and V. S. Allende (2012). "Working Capital Management." Journal of Applied Finance 1 (ISSN 1534-6668), pp. 162–75 [This work was reported also as Etiennot, H., L. Preve, and V. Allende (2011). "Working Capital Management: An Exploratory Study." Journal of Applied Finance 2/2011, pp. 2–23 (available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2119217).] Fama, E., and H. French (2005). "Financing Decisions: Who Issues Stock." Journal of Financial Economics 76. Fama, E. F. (1980). "Agency Problems and the Theory of the Firm." Journal of Political Economy 88(2). Fernandez, P. (2001a). "Valuing Companies by Cash Flow Discounting: Ten Methods and Nine Theories." EFMA 2002 London Meetings, Working Papers IESE Business School, Madrid. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 256987 (date of access: 2014 January 10). » Link Geske, R. (1977). "The Valuation of Corporate Liabilities as Compound Options." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 12(4). Gill, A., N. Biger, and N. Mathur (2010). "The Relationship between Working Capital Management and Profitability: Evidence from the United States." Business and Economics Journal 10. Graham, J., and C. Harvey (2001). "The Theory and Practice of Corporate Finance: Evidence from the Field." Journal of Financial Economics 60(2−3). Gupta, A., and L. Rosenthal (1991). "Ownership Structure, Leverage, and Firm Value: The Case of Leveraged Recapitalizations." Financial Management 20(3). Heinkel, R. (1982). "A Theory of Capital Structure Relevance under Imperfect Information." Journal of Finance 37(5). Henderson, J. W., and T. S. Maness (1989). The Financial Analyst's Deskbook: A Cash Flow Approach to Liquidity. Van Nostrand Reinhold: New York. Higgins, R. C. (1977). "How Much Growth Can Firms Afford?" Financial Management 6(3). Higgins, R. C. (1981). "Sustainable Growth under Inflation." Financial Management 10(4). Hill, M. D., G. W. Kelly, and M. J. Highfield (2010). "Net Operating Working Capital Behavior: A First Look." Financial Management 39(2), pp. 783–805. Hill, N. C., and W. L. Sartoris (1995). Short-Term Financial Management: Text and Cases. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, p. 2 Jensen, M. C., and W. H. Meckling (1976). "Theory of the Firm: Managerial Behavior, Agency Costs and Ownership Structure." Journal of Financial Economics 3(4). Kaplan, S. N., and R. S. Ruback (1995). "The Valuation of Cash Flow Forecast: An Empirical Analysis." Journal of Finance 50(4). Kemna, A. G. Z. (1993). "Case Studies on Real Options." Financial Management 22. Khoury, N., K. Smith, and P. MacKay (1999). "Comparing Current Assets Practices in Canada, the United States and Australia." Revue Canadienne des Sciences de l'Administration 16(1), pp. 53–57. Kieschnick, R. L., M. Laplante, and R. Moussawi (2009). "Working Capital Management, Access to Financing, and Firm Value" Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1431165 (date of access: December 10, 2010). » Link Kim, C-S., D. Mauer, and A. Sherman (1998). "The Determinants of Corporate Liquidity: Theory and Evidence." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 33(3). Lazaridis, I., and D. Tryfonidis (2006). "Relationship between Working Capital Management and Profitability of Listed Companies in the Athens Stock Exchange." Journal of Financial Management and Analysis 19(1), January-June. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 931591 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Lee, C. F., and J. E. Finnerty (1990). Corporate Finance: Theory, Method and Applications. HBJ: Orlando, FL. Long, M., L. B. Malitz, and S. A. Ravid (1993). "Trade Credit, Quality Guarantees, and Product Marketability." Financial Management 22. Luehrman, T. A. (1998). "Investment Opportunities as Real Options: Getting Started on the Numbers." Harvard Business Review 4. Maness, T., and J. Zietlow (2005). Short-Term Financial Management. South-Western/Thomson Learning: Mason, OH. Maness, T. S., and J. T. Zietlow (1998). Short-Term Financial Management. Dryden Press: Fort Worth, TX. Martin, J. D., J. W. Petty, A. J. Keown, and D. F. Scott (1991). Basic Financial Management. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, NJ. Melnyk, Z. L., and A. Birati (1974). "Comprehensive Liquidity Index as Measure of Corporate Liquidity." Scientific and Behavioral Foundations of Decision Sciences. Southeastern Region of the American Institute for Decision Sciences, Atlanta. Michalski, G. (2008). "Value-Based Inventory Management." Journal of Economic Forecasting 9(1), pp. 82–90. Michalski, G. (2010). Strategic management of liquidity in enterprises. (in Polish: Strategiczne zarzadzanie plynnoscia finansowa w przedsiebiorstwie). CeDeWu: Warsaw. Michalski, G. (2012a). "Crisis-Caused Changes in Intrinsic Liquidity Value in Non-Profit Institutions. Equilibrium." Quarterly Journal of Economics and Economic Policy 7(2). Michalski, G. (2012c). "Financial Liquidity Management in Relation to Risk Sensitivity: Polish Firms Case." Proceedings of the International Conference Quantitative Methods in Economics (Multiple Criteria Decision Making XVI). EKONOM: Bratislava, pp. 141–60. Michalski, G. (2012d). "Risk Sensitivity Indicator as Correction Factor for Cost of Capital Rate." Managing and Modelling of Financial Risks: 6th International Scientific Conference Proceedings. Vysoka Skola Banska VSB-TU, Faculty of Economics, Finance Department, Ostrava, pp. 418–28, Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2193398 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Modigliani, F., and M. Miller (1963). "Taxes and the Cost of Capital: A Correction." American Economic Review 53(3). Myers, S. (1977). "The Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5(2) Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/1915/SWP-0875-02570768.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. C. (1977). "Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5. Myers, S. C., and S. M. Turnbull (1977). "Capital Budgeting and the Capital Asset Pricing Model: Good News and Bad News." Journal of Finance 32(2), pp. 321–33. Neftci, S. N. (1996). An Introduction to the Mathematics of Financial Derivatives. Academic Press: San Diego, CA. Nita, B. (2011). "Synthetic indicator of liquidity in static approach in terms of demand for net working capital" (in Polish: "Syntetyczny wskaznik plynnosci finansowej w ujeciu statycznym w kontekscie zapotrzebowania na kapital obrotowy netto"). Research Papers of Wroclaw University of Economics 182, Wroclaw. Nowak, M. (1995). Dynamic models of financial management in the enterprise (in Polish: Dynamiczne modele zarzadzania finansami w przedsiebiorstwie). Pret: Warszawa. Paddock, J. L., D. R. Siegel, and J. L. Smith (1988). "Option Valuation of Claims on Real Assets: The Case of Offshore Petroleum Leases." Quarterly Journal of Economics 103(3). Parrino, R., and D. Kidwell (2008). Fundamentals of Corporate Finance. Wiley: New York. Peasnell, K. (1982). "Some Formal Connections between Economic Values and Yields and Accounting Numbers." Journal of Finance and Accounting 9(3). Peel, M. J., N. Wilson, and C. Howorth (2000). "Late Payment and Credit Management in the Small Firm Sector: Some Empirical Evidence." International Journal of Small Business 18(2). Petersen, M. A., and R. G. Rajan (1997). "Trade Credit: Theories and Evidence." The Review of Financial Studies 10(3), pp. 661–91. Pike, R., and B. Neale (1999). Corporate Finance and Investment: Decisions and Strategies. Prentice Hall: London. Piotrowska, M. (1997). Finances of Companies: Short-Term Financial Decisions. AE: Wroclaw. Piotrowska, M. (1998). "Macroeconomic conditions of the money market in Poland" (in Polish: "Makroekonomiczne uwarunkowania rynku pienieznego w Polsce"). Scientific Papers of the University of Economics in Wroclaw 783, Wroclaw. Polak, P. (2009). "The Centre Holds: From the Decentralised Treasury Towards Fully Centralised Cash and Treasury Management." Journal of Corporate Treasury Management 3(2), pp. 109–12. http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1653318 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Polak, P. (2010). "Centralization of Treasury Management in a Globalized World." International Research Journal of Finance and Economics 56. http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1702687 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Pratt, S., and A. Niculita (2008). Valuing a Business: The Analysis and Appraisal of Closely Held Companies. McGraw-Hill: New York. Preve, L. A., and V. Sarria-Allende (2010). Working Capital Management, Financial Management Association Survey and Synthesis Series. Oxford University Press: New York. Rajan, R., and L. Zingales (1995). "What We Know About Capital Structure: Some Evidence from International Data." Journal of Finance 53(3). Rizzi, J. V. (2007). "How Much Debt Is Right for Your Deal?" Commercial Lending Review 22(4). Ross, S. A. (1977). "The Determination of Financial Structure: The Incentive Signaling Approach." Bell Journal of Economics 8(1). Ross, S. A. (1977). "The Determination of Financial Structure: The Incentive Signaling Approach." Bell Journal of Economics 4. Salamon, G. L. (1982). "Cash Recovery Rates and Measures of Firm Profitability." Accounting Review 57. Samuels, J. M., F. M. Wilkers, and R. E. Brayshaw (1993). Management of Company Finance. Chapman & Hall: London. Sarjusz-Wolski, Z. (2000). Inventory control in an enterprise (in Polish: Sterowanie zapasami w przedsiebiorstwie). PWE: Warszawa. Scherr, F. C. (1996). "Optimal Trade Credit Limits." Financial Management 25 (1) (Spring), pp. 71–85. Schilling, G. (1996). "Working Capital's Role in Maintaining Corporate Liquidity." TMA Journal 16(5). Schwartz, R. A. (1974). "An Economic Model of Trade Credit." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 9(4), pp. 643–57. Schwartz, R. A., and D. A. Whitcomb (1978). "Implicit Transfers in the Extension of Trade Credit." In Redistribution through the Financial System: The Grants Economics of Money and Credit. Edited by K. E. Boulding and T. F. Wilson. Preager Special Studies: New York, pp. 191–208. Shapiro, A. C., and S. D. Balbier (2000). Modern Corporate Finance. Prentice Hall: Upper Saddle River, NJ. Shulman, J. M., and R. A. K. Cox (1985). "An Integrative Approach to Working Capital Management." Journal of Cash Management November−December. Siegel, J. G., J. K. Shim, and W. G. Hartman (1999). Guide to finance (in Polish: Przewodnik po finansach). WN PWN: Warsaw. Sierpinska, M., and D. Wedzki (2002). Financial liquidity management in an enterprise (in Polish: Zarzadzanie plynnoscia finansowa w przedsiebiorstwie). WN PWN: Warsaw. Singh, P. (2008). "Inventory and Working Capital Management: An Empirical Analysis." The ICFAI Journal of Accounting Research 7(2), pp. 53–73. Smith J. K., and C. Schnucker (1994). "An Empirical Examination of Organizational Structure: The Economics of Factoring Decision." Journal of Corporate Finance 1. Soltes, V. (2012). "Paradigms of Changes in the 21st Century: Quest for Configurations in Mosaic." Ekonomicky Casopis 60(4). Spremann, K. (2010). "Old and New Financial Paradigms." In Current Challenges for Corporate Finance: A Strategic Perspective. Edited by G. Eilenberger. Springer-Verlag: Berlin Heidelberg. Summers, B., and N. Wilson (2002). "The Empirical Investigation of Trade Credit Demand." International Journal of the Economics of Business 9(2), pp. 257–70. Titman, S., and R. Wessels (1988). "The Determinants of Capital Structure Choice." Journal of Finance 43(1),pp. 1–19. Varian, H. R. (1987). "The Arbitrage Principle in Financial Economics." Economic Perspectives 1(2). Waiss, L. (1990). "Bankruptcy Resolution: Direct Cost and Violation of Priority Claims." Journal of Financial Economics 27(2). Walker, D. A. (1985). "Trade Credit Supply for Small Business." American Journal of Small Business 9(3) Winter, pp. 30–40. Walter, J. (1957). "Determination of Technical Solvency." Journal of Business January. Washam, J., and D. Davis (1998). "Evaluating Corporate Liquidity." TMA Journal 18(2). Weston, F. (1963). "A Test of Cost of Capital Propositions." The Southern Economic Journal 30(2). Wojciechowska, U. (2001). Liquidity of Polish companies in transition economy: Microeconomic and macroeconomic aspects (in Polish: Plynnosc finansowa polskich przedsiebiorstw w okresie transformacji gospodarki). SGH: Warsaw. Zietlow, J., and A. Seidner (2007). Cash and Investment Management for Nonprofit Organizations. Wiley: Hoboken. Chapter 3. Intrinsic and External Values of Liquidity and Optimization Altman, E. (1984). "A Further Empirical Investigation of the Bankruptcy Cost Question." Journal of Finance 39. Asch, D., and G. R. Kaye (1997). Financial Planning: Profit Improvement through Modelling. Kogan Page: London. Baker, M., and J. Wurgler (2002). "Market Timing and Capital Structure." Journal of Finance 57. Banos-Caballero, S., P. J. García-Teruel, and P. Martinez-Solano (2010). "Working Capital Management in Enterprises." Accounting & Finance 50(3), pp. 511–27. Beck, P. E., and D. R. Stockman (2005). "Money as Real Options in a Cash-in-Advance Economy." Economics Letters 87. Blaug, M. (1985). Economic Theory in Retrospect. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge. Brealey, R. A., and S. C. Myers (1999). Basics of enterprises finance (Polish edition: Podstawy finansow przedsiebiorstw). WN PWN: Warszawa. Brennan, M. J., and E. S. Schwartz (1985). "Evaluating Natural Resource Investments." Journal of Business 58(2). Brigham, E. F. (1975). "Hurdle Rates for Screening Capital Expenditure Proposals." Financial Management; 4(3), pp. 17–16 Chriss, N. A. (1997). Black-Scholes and Beyond: Options Pricing Models. McGraw-Hill: New York. Copeland, T. E., and J. F. Weston (1982). "A Note on the Evaluation of Cancellable Operating Leases." Financial Management 11. Cox, J., S. Ross, and M. Rubinstein (1979). "Option Pricing: A Simplified Approach." Journal of FinancialEconomics 7. Database Amadeus product of Bureau van Dijk (date of release: 2013 SEP 15). DeAngelo, H., and R. Masulis (1980). "Optimal Capital Structure under Corporate and Personal Taxation." Journal of Financial Economics 8(1). Deloof, M. (2003). "Does Working Capital Management Affect Profitability of Belgian Firms?" Journal of Business Finance & Accounting 30(3 − 4), pp. 573–88. Dixit, A. K., and R. S. Pindyck (1994). Investment under Uncertainty. Princeton University Press: Princeton, NJ. Dixit, A. K., and R. S. Pindyck (1995). "The Options Approach to Capital Investment." Harvard Business Review 73(3), May−June, pp. 105−115. Dluhosova, D. (2006). Financial management of firms (in Czech: Financni rizeni a rozhodovani podniku). Ekopress: Prague. Eckbo, B. E. (2007). Handbook of Corporate Finance: Empirical Corporate Finance. Elsevier/North Holland: Amsterdam. Fernandez, P. (2001b). "Valuing Real Options: Frequently Made Errors." Working Papers IESE Business School, Madrid. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 274855 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.274855 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Fewings, D. R. (1996). "Unbiased Trade Credit Decisions under Imperfect Information." Advances in Working Capital Management 3. Fisher, E., R. Heinkel, and J. Zechner (1989). Dynamic Capital Structure Choice: Theory and Tests. Journal of Finance 44. Frank, M., and V. Goyal (2003). Testing the Pecking Order Theory of Capital Structure. Journal of Financial Economics 67. Frank, M., and V. Goyal (2009). "Capital Structure Decisions: Which Factors Are Reliably Important?" Financial Management 38. Hamada, R. (1969). "Portfolio Analysis, Market Equilibrium, and Corporation Finance." Journal of Finance 24(2). Harris, R. S., and J. J. Pringle (1985). "Risk-Adjusted Discount Rates: Extensions from the Average-Risk Case." Journal of Financial Research 8(3). Haugen, R., and L. Senbet (1978). "The Insignificance of Bankruptcy Costs to the Theory of Optimal Capital Structure." Journal of Finance 33(2). Herath, H. S. B., and C. S. Park (1999). "Economic Analysis of R&D Projects: An Options Approach." Engineering Economist 44(1). Herath, H. S. B., and C. S. Park (2002). "Multi-Stage Capital Investment Opportunities as Compound Real Options." Engineering Economics 47(1). Hill, M. D., G. W. Kelly, and M. J. Highfield (2010). "Net Operating Working Capital Behavior: A First Look." Financial Management 39(2), pp. 783–805. Hill, N. C., and W. L. Sartoris (1995). Short-Term Financial Management: Text and Cases. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, p. 2 Hirshleifer, J. (1965). "Investment Decisions under Uncertainty: Choice Theoretic Approaches." Quarterly Journal of Economics 74(4). Hubalek, F., and W. Schachermayer (2001). "The Limitations of No-Arbitrage Arguments for Real Options." International Journal of Theoretical and Applied Finance 4(2). Jajuga, K. (2005). "Problems in Operational Risk Measurement." In Finansowanie dzialalnosci przedsiebiorstw. Wydawnictwo WSB: Poznan, pp. 137–44. Kester, W. C. (1984). "Today's Options for Tomorrow's Growth." Harvard Business Review 2. Kogut, B., and N. Kulatilaka (2004). "Real Options Pricing and Organizations: The Contingent Risks of Extended Theoretical Domains." Academy of Management Science 29(1). Kulatilaka, N. (1993). "The Value of Flexibility: The Case of Dual-Fuel Industrial Steam Boiler." Financial Management 3. Kulatilaka, N., and L. Trigeorgis (2001). "The General Flexibility to Switch." In Real Options and Investment under Uncertainty. Edited by E. S. Schwartz and L. Trigeorgis. MIT Press: Cambridge, MA. Lee, C. F., and J. E. Finnerty (1990). Corporate Finance: Theory, Method and Applications. HBJ: Orlando, FL. Lee, Y. W., and J. D. Stowe (1993). "Product Risk, Asymmetric Information, and Trade Credit." Journal of Financial and Quantitative Analysis 28, pp. 285–300. Leland, H. (1994). "Corporate Debt Value, Bond Covenants, and Optimal Capital Structure." Journal of Finance 49(4). Leland, H. E., and D. H. Pyle (1977). "Informational Asymmetries, Financial Structure and Financial Intermediation." Journal of Finance 32(2). Lessard, D. R. (1996). "Incorporating Country Risk in the Valuation of Offshore Projects." Journal of Applied Corporate Finance 9(3). Lofthouse, S. (2005). Investment Management. Wiley: Chichester, UK. Long, M., L. B. Malitz, and S. A. Ravid (1993). "Trade Credit, Quality Guarantees, and Product Marketability." Financial Management 22. Luehrman, T. A. (1998). "Investment Opportunities as Real Options: Getting Started on the Numbers." Harvard Business Review 4. Lumby, S. (1993). Investment Appraisal and Financing Decisions. The Chapman & Hall Series in Accounting and Finance. Routledge Chapman & Hall: London. Madden, B. (1999). CFROI Valuation: A Total System Approach to Valuating the Firm. Butterworth-Heinemann: Oxford. Majd, S., and R. S. Pindyck (1987). "Time-to-Build Option Value and Investment Decisions." Journal of Financial Economics 18. Makridiakis, S., and S. Wheelwright (1989). Forecasting Methods for Management. Wiley & Sons: New York. Marris, R. (1963). "A Model of the 'Managerial' Enterprise." The Quarterly Journal of Economics 77(2). Masulis, R. (1980). "The Impact of Capital Structure Change on Firm Value: Some Estimates." Journal of Finance 38(1). McDonald, R., and D. Siegel (1986). "The Value of Waiting to Invest." Quarterly Journal of Economics 101(4). McGrath, R. G., W. J. Ferner, and A. L. Mendelow (2004). "Real Options as Engines of Choice and Heterogeneity." Academy of Management Review 29(1). Merton, R., and A. Perold (1999). "Theory of Risk Capital in Financial Firms." In The New Corporate Finance: Where Theory Meets Practice. Edited by D. H. Chew. McGraw-Hill: Boston. Merton, R. C. (1973). "Theory of Rational Option Pricing." Bell Journal of Economics and Management Science 4(1). Michalski, G. (2008). "Value-Based Inventory Management." Journal of Economic Forecasting 9(1), pp. 82–90. Michalski, G. (2010). Strategic management of liquidity in enterprises. (in Polish: Strategiczne zarzadzanie plynnoscia finansowa w przedsiebiorstwie). CeDeWu: Warsaw. Michalski, G. (2012a). "Crisis-Caused Changes in Intrinsic Liquidity Value in Non-Profit Institutions. Equilibrium." Quarterly Journal of Economics and Economic Policy 7(2). Michalski, G. (2012b). "Crisis Influence on General Economic Condition and Corporate Liquidity Management: Financial Liquidity Investment Efficiency Model (FLIEM) Use to Diagnose Polish Economics Standing." Proceedings of the 7th International Conference on Currency, Banking and International Finance: How Does Central and Eastern Europe Cope with the Global Financial Crisis? EKONOM: Bratislava, pp. 200–219. Michalski, G. (2012c). "Financial Liquidity Management in Relation to Risk Sensitivity: Polish Firms Case." Proceedings of the International Conference Quantitative Methods in Economics (Multiple Criteria Decision Making XVI). EKONOM: Bratislava, pp. 141–60. Michalski, G. (2012d). "Risk Sensitivity Indicator as Correction Factor for Cost of Capital Rate." Managing and Modelling of Financial Risks: 6th International Scientific Conference Proceedings. Vysoka Skola Banska VSB-TU, Faculty of Economics, Finance Department, Ostrava, pp. 418–28, Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2193398 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Miller, M. (1988). "The Modigliani-Miller Propositions after 30 Years." Journal of Economic Perspectives 2(4). Modigliani, F., and M. Miller (1958). "The Cost of Capital, Corporation Finance and the Theory of Investment." American Economic Review 48(3). Moles, P., and N. Terry (1999). The Handbook of International Financial Terms. Oxford University Press: Oxford. Moyer, R. C., J. R. McGuigan, and W. J. Ketlow (1990). Contemporary Financial Management. West Publishing Company: Saint Paul. Mun, J. (2002). Real Option Analysis. Tools and Techniques for Valuing Strategic Investments and Decisions. John Wiley & Sons: Hoboken, NJ. Myers, S. (1977). "The Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5(2) Available at MIT: http://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/1915/SWP-0875-02570768.pdf (date of access: January 10, 2014). Myers, S. (1998). "The Search of Capital Structure Puzzle." In Financial Strategy: Adding Shareholder Value. Edited by J. Rutterford. John Wiley & Sons: Chichester. Myers, S. C. (1977). "Determinants of Corporate Borrowing." Journal of Financial Economics 5. Myers, S. C. (2001). "Finance Theory and Financial Strategy." In Real Options and Investment under Uncertainty. Edited by E. S. Schwartz and L. Trigeorgis. MIT Press: Cambridge, MA. Myers, S. C., and S. M. Turnbull (1977). "Capital Budgeting and the Capital Asset Pricing Model: Good News and Bad News." Journal of Finance 32(2), pp. 321–33. Nobanee, H. (2009). "Working Capital Management and Firm's Profitability: An Optimal Cash Conversion Cycle." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1471230 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.1471230 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Nobanee, H., W. K. Al Shattarat, and A. E. Haddad (2009). "Optimizing Working Capital Management." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1528894 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.1528894 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Nobanee, H., and M. Hajjar (2009a). "A Note on Working Capital Management and Corporate Profitability of Japanese Firms." Working Paper. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 1433243 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.1433243 (date of access: January 10, 2014). » Link Opler, T., L. Pinkowitz, R. Stulz, and R. Williamson (1999). "The Determinants and Implications of Corporate Cash Holdings." Journal of Financial Economics 52, pp. 3–46. Opler, T., M. Saron, and S. Titman. (1997). "Designing Capital Structure to Create Shareholder Value." Journal of Applied Corporate Finance 10(1). Osband, K. (2011). Pandora's Risk: Uncertainty at the Core of Finance. Columbia Business School Publishing Series. Columbia University Press: New York. Ozkan, A. (2001). "Determinants of Capital Structure and Adjustment to Long Run Target: Evidence from UK Company Panel Data." Journal of Business Finance & Accounting 28(1−2). Piotrowska, M. (1998). "Macroeconomic conditions of the money market in Poland" (in Polish: "Makroekonomiczne uwarunkowania rynku pienieznego w Polsce"). Scientific Papers of the University of Economics in Wroclaw 783, Wroclaw. Polak, P. (2012). "Addressing the Post-Crisis Challenges in Working Capital Management." International Journal of Research in Management 6(2). http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2195059 (date of access: January 10, 2014). Poteshman, A., R. Parrino, and M. Weisbach (2005). "Measuring Investment Distortions When Risk-Averse Managers Decide Whether to Undertake Risky Project." Financial Management 34, pp. 21–60. Rappaport, A. (1988). Creating Shareholder Value: A Guide for Managers and Investors. Free Press: New York. Razgaitis, R. (2003). Dealmaking Using Real Options and Monte Carlo Analysis. John Wiley and Sons: New York. Reilly, F. (1992). Investments. The Dryden Press: Fort Worth, TX. Remer, D. S., S. B. Stokdyk, and M. L. Van Driel (1993). "Survey of Project Evaluation Techniques Currently Used in Industry." International Journal of Production 32(3). Ross, S. A. (1973). "The Economic Theory of Agency: The Principal's Problem." American Economic Review 63(2). Ross, S. A. (1977). "The Determination of Financial Structure: The Incentive Signaling Approach." Bell Journal of Economics 8(1). Ross, S. A. (1977). "The Determination of Financial Structure: The Incentive Signaling Approach." Bell Journal of Economics 4. Ross, S. A. (1995). "Uses, Abuses and Alternatives to Net-Present-Value Rule." Financial Management 24(3). Rubinstein, M. (1973). "A Mean-Variance Synthesis of Corporate Financial Theory." Journal of Finance 28(1). Salamon, G. L. (1985). "Accounting Rates of Return." American Economic Review 75. Salamon, G. L. (1988). "On the Validity of Accounting Rates of Return in Cross-Sectional Analysis: Theory, Evidence, and Implications." Journal of Accounting and Public Policy 7. Scherr, F. C. (1989). Modern Working Capital Management. Text and Cases. Prentice Hall: Englewood Cliffs, NJ. Schilling, G. (1996). "Working Capital's Role in Maintaining Corporate Liquidity." TMA Journal 16(5). Sharpe, W. F. (1964). "Capital Assets Prices: A Theory of Market Equilibrium under Conditions of Risk." Journal of Finance 19 (3), pp. 425–42. Shiller, F. J., and F. Modigliani (1979). "Coupon and Tax Effects on New and Seasoned Bond Yields and the Measurement of Cost of Debt Capital." Journal of Financial Economics 7(3). Shleifer, A., and R. Vishny (1992). "Liquidation Values and Debt Capacity: A Market Equilibrium Approach." Journal of Finance 47(4). Smith, J. E., and K. F. McCardle (1998). "Valuing Oil Properties: Integrating Option Pricing and Decision Analysis Approaches." Operations Research 46(2). Smith, J. E., and R. F. Nau (1995). "Valuing Risky Projects: Option Pricing Theory and Decision Analysis." Management Science 41(5). Stiglitz, J. (1969). "A Re-Examination of the Modigliani-Miller Theorem." American Economic Review 59(5). Stiglitz, J. E., and A. Weiss (1981). "Credit Rationing in Markets with Imperfect Information." American Economic Review 71(3). Taggart, R. A. (1991). "Consistent Valuation and Cost of Capital: Expressions with Corporate and Personal Taxes." Financial Management 20(3). Trigeorgis, L. (1996). Real Options: Managerial Flexibility and Strategy in Resource Allocation. MIT Press: Cambridge, MA. Turnbull, S. M. (1979). "Debt Capacity." Journal of Finance 34(4). Washam, J., and D. Davis (1998). "Evaluating Corporate Liquidity." TMA Journal 18(2). Zmeskal, Z., and D. Dluhosova (2009). "Company Financial Performance Prediction on Economic Value Added Measure by Simulation Methodology." Proceedings of the 27th International Conference on Mathematical Methods in Economics, Mathematical Methods in Economics; H. Brožová, R. Kvasnička eds., Czech University of Life Sciences, Chapter 4. Net Working Capital Management Strategies Database Amadeus product of Bureau van Dijk (date of release: 2013 SEP 15). Michalski, G. (2008). "Value-Based Inventory Management." Journal of Economic Forecasting 9(1), pp. 82–90. Michalski, G. (2009). "Effectiveness of Investment in Operating Cash." Journal of Corporate Treasury Management 3(1). Piotrowska, M. (1997). Finances of Companies: Short-Term Financial Decisions. AE: Wroclaw. Sarjusz-Wolski, Z. (2000). Inventory control in an enterprise (in Polish: Sterowanie zapasami w przedsiebiorstwie). PWE: Warszawa. Sierpinska, M., and D. Wedzki (2002). Financial liquidity management in an enterprise (in Polish: Zarzadzanie plynnoscia finansowa w przedsiebiorstwie). WN PWN: Warsaw. Conclusion Etiennot, H., L. A. Preve, and V. S. Allende (2012). "Working Capital Management." Journal of Applied Finance 1 (ISSN 1534-6668), pp. 162–75 [This work was reported also as Etiennot, H., L. Preve, and V. Allende (2011). "Working Capital Management: An Exploratory Study." Journal of Applied Finance 2/2011, pp. 2–23 (available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract = 2119217).] Further References from Value-Based Working Capital Management Ehrhardt, M., and P. Daves (2002). "Corporate Valuation: The Combined Impact of Growth and the Tax Shield of Debt on the Cost of Capital and Systematic Risk." Journal of Applied Finance 12(2), pp. 31–38. Elvin, M. (2004). Financial Risk Taking: An Introduction to the Psychology of Trading and Behavioural Finance. John Wiley & Sons: Chichester, West Sussex, Hoboken, NJ. García Teruel, P. J., and P. Martínez Solano (2007). "Effects of Working Capital Management on Enterprise Profitability." International Journal of Managerial Finance 3, pp. 164–77. Grinblatt, M., and S. Titman (2001). Financial Markets and Corporate Strategy. McGraw-Hill/Irwin: Boston. Kerkhof, J., B. Melenberg, and H. Schumacher (2010). "Model Risk and Capital Reserves." Journal of Banking & Finance 34, pp. 267–79. Leary, M., and M. Roberts (2005). "Do Firms Rebalance Their Capital Structure?" Journal of Finance 60(6). Margrabe, R. (1978). "The Value of an Option to Exchange One Asset for Another." Journal of Finance 33(1). Markowitz, H. M. (1952). "Portfolio Selection." Journal of Finance 7 (1), pp. 77–91. Triantis, A., and A. Borison (2001). "Real Options: State of Practice." Journal of Applied Corporate Finance 14(2). Van der Wijst, D. (1989). Financial Structure in Small Business: Theory, Tests and Applications. Lecture Notes in Economics and Mathematical Systems, vol. 320. Springer-Verlag: Berlin Heidelberg. Vijayakumar, A. (2011). "Cash Conversion Cycle and Corporate Profitability: An Empirical Enquiry in Indian Automobile Firms." International Journal of Research in Commerce, IT & Management 1(2). ; National Science Centre no. DEC-2011/01/B/HS4/04744 ; Grzegorz Michalski
Ivan's Self-deception and Hypocrisy in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych Ayu Widyaningrum English Literature Faculty of Languages and Arts State University of Surabaya Ayu_widya75@yahoo.com Drs. Much. Khoiri, M.Si. English Department Faculty of Languages and Arts State University of Surabaya Much_choiri@yahoo.com Abstrak Penelitian ini focus pada penggambaran penipuan diri yang dilakukan oleh tokoh utama dalam novel The Death of Ivan Ilych oleh Leo Tolstoy dan bagaimana penipuan diri tersebut memunculkan kemunafikan. Penipuan diri terjadi sebagai hasil dari ketidaksiapannya dalam menerima kenyataan bahwa dia sedang menghadapi kematian. Untuk menjawab permasalahan pertama, penelitian ini menggunakan teori penipuan diri oleh Annette Barnes yang didukung oleh beberapa filsuf dan dengan tanda-tanda orang yang menipu dirinya sendiri oleh James Peterman. Permasalahan kedua dijawab dengan menggunakan konsep kemunafikan. Data dalam penelitian ini menyajikan tentang penipuan diri yang dilakukan oleh Ivan dan bagaimana penipuan diri tersebut memunculkan kemunafikan dalam dirinya. Analisis dalam penelitian ini mengungkapkan penipuan diri yang dilakukan oleh Ivan dan tanda-tanda bagaimana dia menjadi seseorang yang menipu dirinya sendiri. Penipuan diri ini digunakan untuk mengurangi kecemasannya terhadap ketidaksiapannya dalam menghadapi kematian. Selain itu, penipuan diri ini muncul sebagai hasil dari kecemasannya tentang keinginan hidup yang tidak terpenuhi karena sakit yang dialami. Selanjutnya, penipuan diri yang dialami memunculkan kemunafikan dalam dirinya. Ivan mengalami tiga macam kemunafikan, kemunafikan kepura-puraan , kemunafikan menyalahkan , kemunafikan inkonsistensi. Perilaku kemunafikan tersebut bersumber dari sikap penipuan diri. Kata Kunci : Penipuan Diri, kemunafikan, kecemasan, kematian Abstract This study focuses on depicting self-deception performed by the main character and how his self-deception gives raise to his hypocrisy. The self-deception is used as the result of his unreadiness in accepting the truth that he faces death. To answer the first problem, this study uses the theory of self-deception by Annette Barnes and supported by several philosophers and the symptoms of Self-Deception offered by James Peterman. The second problem is answered by using the concept of hypocrisy. The data presents Ivan Ilych's self-deception and how his self-deception gives raise to his hypocrisy. The analysis reveals Ivan's self-deception and the symptoms how he becomes a self-deceiver. The self-deception is used to reduce his anxiety toward his unreadiness in facing his death. Besides, his self-deception emerges as the result of his anxiety about the desire of life which is unfulfilled because of the illness. Furthermore, his self-deception gives raise to his hypocrisy. Ivan experiences three kinds of hypocrisy, they are hypocrisy of pretense, hypocrisy of blame, hypocrisy of inconsistency. Those hypocritical behaviors are rooted by his self-deception. Keywords: self-deception, hypocrisy, anxiety, death INTRODUCTION Novel is literary work which presents more detail and complicated problems. The readers will get more experience, fantasy and imagination by reading it. A great novel is born from a great writer. With a lot of great novels in the world, automatically there are also many great writers whether they are from west or east part of the world. There are many problems and phenomenon that is existed by the writers in their literary works, such as culture and tradition, sociological and psychological problem, and so on. There are many writers exist the psychological problems which is related to the personality of the characters in their literary works. It can be seen in Russian writers. There are so many literary works from Russia and their several novels state about psychological problem that is related with the personality of the characters. One of the great famous Russian writer is Leo Tolstoy. Leo Tolstoy, the author who was born in Yasnaya Polyana, Russian Empire in 1916. There were many literary works which were made by this Russian writer, such as short stories, poems, plays, essays. Some of his works are war and peace and Anna Karenina are acknowledge as two of the greatest novels of all time and pinnacle of realist fiction. His novels are so well planned, written, and executed that Tolstoy's finished story is a perfectly formed narrative. And, critics agree that his work alone defines the true nature of an epic novel that eerily depicts the joys and sorrows of real life. Tolstoy is equally known for his complicated and paradoxical persona and for his extreme moralistic and ascetic views, which he adopted after a moral crisis and spiritual awakening in the 1870s, after which he also became noted as a moral thinker and social reformer. During the 1860s, and encouraged by his publisher, Tolstoy wrote War and Peace. During this time, he also endeavored to write a novel about Peter I the Great and about educational pedagogy, but thereafter finished what would become the greatest book of his time. Following, Tolstoy released Ana Karenina, which was considered as important as War and Peace, but with a slightly different focus – ethics and virtues can evolve and change over time. Unhappy with the Russian Orthodox Church and its teachings, which he found blasphemous, Tolstoy started his own church based on five tenets. For this, he was excommunicated, but gained his own followers, who were more like cult members than clergymen. These five tenets inspired Gandhi in his passive approach to violence – evil cannot be combated with evil. His novella, entitled The Death of Ivan Ilyich is often regarded as one of the best short novels ever written. The Death of Ivan Ilych, first published in 1886, is considered as one of the masterpieces of his late fiction, written shortly after his religious conversation of late 1870s. The Death of Ivan Ilych is deeply religious work, but religious of its own terms. The protagonist is a somewhat clueless, spiritually empty hero whose long illness forces him to confront the meanings of both death and life. Ivan Ilych represents a small but important class of urban bureaucrats, prominent in the day-to-day running of Russian affairs in Tolstoy's days, whose live became increasingly detached from nature, the land, and spiritual values. By exposing the horrible vacuity of Ivan Ilych's life, Tolstoy explores the self-deception, immorality and alienation of a whole class of individuals. Although Ivan is nowhere near as intelligent as his creator, like Tolstoy he comes to accept death and gain deep, if painful understanding of what his life has meant. The novel embodies the kinds of values and purpose Tolstoy thought literature should have. The Death of Ivan Ilych conveys the existential horror of sickness and morality while describing civilization as a web of lies designed to distract people from an awareness of death and also it is perfectly demonstrates this introspection as it magnifies a man's struggle with how to live his life. There are considerations of taking the novella as the main source of analysis. The first is novella performs the characteristics of self-deception and hypocrisy which experiences by the main character of the novel. The second reason is that in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych, he set out merely to describe a single segment of society or to present a single example of humanity and also his writing is very honest. Besides, the story uses words which are easier to understand. The last consideration can be the best reason why this novella is analyzed by using theory of self-deception. In The Death of Ivan Ilych also has conflict and problem, both external conflict and internal conflict. Ivan is everyman an average nineteenth century bureaucratic functionary, a bourgeois, a middle class citizen (Sklare, 1965 : 3). The Death of Ivan Ilych is about an ordinary man, has a bright childhood and good life. His pleasure of life changed, since his marriage brings him unpleasantness and incurable illness that tortures him biological and psychologically until he dies. The illness makes him to stay in bed day and night with a great pain, worse than biological pain, psychologically it tortures him by the horror of death. Not believing that he will die, he struggle to avoid death by deceives his own self that he is not dying and hides his real condition by being hypocrite to his environment, but his efforts are useless. Having fought against death, ultimately he realizes that he is mortal. At the end, he accepts it and dies in piece. Death is such a taboo subject to discuss in our society, but actually it is human nature. What Woody Allen writes may be able to explain how allergic people are to death. "I am not afraid of dying, but I just don't want to be there when it happens" (Coon, 1992 : 436-437). Psychology finds that people do not like to talk about death because they are afraid of it. The pool to 1500 adults shows that there are no fears of death ; yet. They find another possibility. It may be more exact to say that the people hide and intense denial to death (Coon, 1992 : 436). The fact that all men must die is hardly news, and as an abstract statement it dulls our fears at least as much as it aroused them. The Death of Ivan Ilych is one of interest novella by Leo Tolstoy that can be analyzed because it tells about psychological sides of human's life that lead to the main point self-deception and hypocrisy of the main character named Ivan Ilych. Having the feeling of anxious in facing death makes people tend to do something which can reduce his anxiety. People tend to deceive himself by believing that he is not facing death and forces to think that his condition is better while he knows well that he suffers illness which leads him to the death. The topic in this thesis is about self-deception and hypocrisy, because it is the most important one and it is suffered by the main character, Ivan. Self-deception is a mental defense mechanism by which some people cope with intensely painful emotions. They avoid becoming aware of, or accepting the truth about, a current life circumstance or person simply because it is too painful or scary to do so (from http://nirmukta.com/2010/06/21/self-deception-as-a-coping-mechanism-among-victims-of-the-sai-baba-cult/). Meanwhile, there is also another term that almost has the same meaning as self-deception which is hypocrisy. Based on the online dictionary, hypocrisy is "the condition of a person pretending to be something he is not, especially in the area of morals or religion; a false presentation of belief or feeling. The study of self-deception and hypocrisy are related to the main character in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych. In this novella Ivan as the main character of the story experiences self-deception. He forces himself to believe something which he knows that it is false. It happens when he faces illness that leads him to the death. He knows well that the illness will leads him to the death, but he keeps forcing himself to think that everything will fine even his life will not be disturbed by the illness. Ivan is someone who has ambitious in life. He desires that his life should be easy, pleasant and decorous. When he gets the illness, he feels fear that it will give big impact in his life. He feels anxiety that his desires about life will not fulfill because of that illness. That is why he uses self-deception to reduce his anxiety. Meanwhile there is also another term that almost has the same meaning as self-deception is hypocrisy. Self-deception is so related to hypocrisy. It is because self-deception is the root of hypocrisy. If someone experiences hypocrisy in his life, it can be analyzed that he also experiences self-deception as the root of his hypocritical behavior. Furthermore, if someone experiences self-deception in his life, it might also lead him to have hypocritical behavior. The main character Ivan experiences self-deception in his life, and his self-deception give raise to his hypocritical behavior. He pretends that he is fine, hides his real condition even though in the depth of his heart he knows that his illness is getting worse and will lead him to the death. In addition, this novel ever discussed about the anxiety by Anita Christina HR from English Literature 2004 entitled Ivan's Enxiety in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych. It tells about the anxiety experienced by the main character Ivan in this novel. This study will not same with that previous study, because this study will discuss about self-deception in the main character Ivan, and how Ivan's self-deception give raise to his hypocrisy. The idea to unearth the self-deception and hypocrisy of the main character probably is not the main message of the novel, but the freedom of reader's interpretation lets unguessed ideas be out of the author's purpose, even exceed the consciousness of the author. These all ground the creating this thesis with potential title "Ivan's Self-deception and Hypocrisy in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych". RESEARCH METHOD The used method is descriptive quality; it means the quality of the data becomes the reference to work rather than the quantity of the data. Besides, a technique is needed to understand the data. Technique of interpretation must be used to interpret and analyze the data. Through interpretation the analysis can be worked. Interpretation is a crucial step that has to do before analyzing the data. Then, extrinsic approach is used as an approach toward the analysis in which environment belongs to it. According to method above, the first thing that has to do is collecting data. In collecting data this research focuses on reading and documentation. Reading novel. In this step, novel becomes the object of the research. The novel is entitled The Death of Ivan Ilych, written by Leo Tolstoy. To collect the correctly data, it needs reading more than once, because to get interpretation, it needs understanding all contents completely with all possibilities both intrinsically and extrinsically. Inventorying data. This step is collecting data through noting the quotations related to the statement of the problems and objectives of the study, it is including in words, sentences, and discourse that can represent self-deception and hypocrisy in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych. Thus, all data that will be analyzed are started and sourced through the novel's contents. Classification data. It is appropriate to the statements of the problems about self-deception and hypocrisy in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych. Tabling the data. It is to simplify reading the data and classify data that is used in the analysis for the readers. Continuously, the selected data or the collected data, which are related to the statements of the problems and the objectives, are analyzed through self-deception and hypocrisy to the main characters in Leo Tolstoy's The Death of Ivan Ilych. SELF-DECEPTION Barnes argues that in self-deception, self-deceivers must intentionally get themselves to believe something they know or truly believe is false (Barnes, 1997 : 4). It means that self-deception only involves one person, she/he is not only as deceiver but also deceived. It is the difference between interpersonal deception and self-deception, that in interpersonal deception, one intentionally gets the other one to believe something, but in self-deception, deceivers intentionally get themselves to believe something. The same thing is also confirmed by Mele in his book Irrationality. The conception of self-deception as lying to oneself is fueled by the idea that interpersonal deception necessarily involves lying to another. If deceiving someone else is getting him to believe something that one knows (or correctly believes) is false, it is natural to understand self-deception as getting oneself to believe something that one knows (or correctly believes) is false. (Mele, 1987 : 122). Deceiving someone else is to make the other person believe something that the deceiver knows it is false. While in self-deception, deceivers make themselves to believe something which they know it is false. Self-deception involves just one person, where she or he is not only become deceiver but also deceived. In self-deception, deceivers must intentionally get themselves to believe something which they know or truly believe is false. I deceived myself, then (Barnes, 1997 : 18) : (a) As deceiver, I must believe of some proposition that it is false, and at the same time, as deceived, believe that it is true, and (b) As deceived, I must be taken in by a deceitful strategy that, as deceiver, I know to be deceitful As quoted by Mele, according to Demos self-deception exists when a person lies to himself, that is to say, persuades himself to believe what he knows is not so. In short, self-deception entails that B believes both p and not-p at the same time. (Mele, 1987 : 122). It means that in self-deception, deceivers know what they believe is actually false, but they keep believing something false in themselves. . That is called as self-deceivers believes both p and not-p. they know the truth, but still keep believing the false. Self-deceptive belief functions to reduce anxiety. The self-deceptive belief that p may function to reduce anxiety that not-p, it can sometimes function instead to reduce anxiety about some other proposition (Barnes, 1997 : 36). This suggests that when self-deceivers deceive themselves into believing that some future event will occurs, their self-deceptive beliefs function to reduce their anxiety about the non-occurrence of that event. Self-deceptive belief always functions to reduce a self-deceiver's anxiety, whether the self-deceptive belief is about what will occur, what has occurred, or what is occurring. A belief that p functions to reduce anxiety that not-q when (Barnes, 1997 : 59) : (1) the belief that p is caused by the anxious desire that q and (2) the purpose of the occurrence of the belief that p is to reduce anxiety that not-q According to requirement 1, the anxious desire plays a casual role in the person's coming to have that belief. According requirement 2, the having of the belief that p is purposive. Its purpose is to reduce anxiety that not-q. Barnes argues that self-deceiver's anxious desires cause them to be biased in favor of beliefs that reduce their anxiety (Barnes, 1997: 59). People have self-deceptive beliefs because having self-deceptive beliefs reduces their anxiety. Something (having a self-deceptive belief) which has a certain effect (reducing anxiety) is explained by the fact that it has that effect (Barnes, 1997 : 60). HYPOCRISY People do something because they have a motive. Everything which is done by them is a sign of their motive or the aim they have. When they want to get attention from others, they tend to do something which can make the other people give them attention. It can be done by the people who did not intend to deceive. They do something which is consistent with their motive. Deceit is done by the signs of outward deeds. Such as when a person pretends to have a good purpose or intent through their actions, but in reality it was a bad goal. The purpose is actually bad and not in accordance with the action they did. It can be said as a lie. The lie can be regarded as hypocrisy. A deed is a sign of the person's intention. But it is not so for the hypocrite, who by outward signs of deeds or things signifies that which he is not (Spiegel, 1999 : 20) As quoted by Spiegel, philosopher Gilbert Ryle suggests that to be hypocritical is to try to appear actuated by a motive other than one's real motive (Spiegel, 1999 : 23). A hypocrite takes an action to deliver a purpose that is not the real goal. They tend to hide the real goal with actions which they are doing. So it conveys through his actions, others will accept that the goal is not their real goal. They made their actions as a mask to hide the true purpose. Hypocrisy is an act to make a 'belief', in which he pretended to believe what he actually knows that's not the real problem/case. These actions will continue to do so leads to a different motive other than the actual motive. The hypocrite engages in action which, as it were, contradict or "negate" one another morally. One is morally good, while the other is bad. Thus, the hypocrite is irrational, because inconsistent, in the moral sense (Spiegel, 1999 : 30). Hypocrisy hates the truth. Because a hypocrite's self-worth is based on maintaining an illusion of righteousness and godliness to himself and the others, he must continually deceive himself and others that his righteousness is genuine. However, since his righteousness is not genuine, he must be on constant guard against fact, circumstances, or people that might expose him. Instead of the truth being the foundation of his life, values, and hope, it becomes an enemy against which he must always be on guard (Matthew 6:23 ; Luke 11:34-36 ; john 3:19-21) ( http://questions.org/attq/whats-so-dangerous-about-hypocrisy/ ) Others will be difficult to understand what he was hiding. It is because the hypocrite will continue to provide the signs, through actions to cover up the truth. Not only through actions, hypocrites with their self-consciously deceive others through his language, the words they said to others. Those are why the lie will be difficult to be understood. KINDS OF HYPOCRISY Roger Crisp and Christopher Cowton offers a fourfold distinction of the vice, which are (Spiegel, 1999 : 30) : Hypocrisy of Pretense The hypocrisy of pretense occurs when a person puts up a front of being morality or physically better than he is. Pretentious hypocrites are motivated by desire for selfish gain. But as Crisp and Cowton note, pretenses may be motivated by malice, shame, and even interest in others (Spiegel, 1999 : 30). Nor must the pretense aim to sham genuine virtue. People experiences hypocrisy of pretense when they hide their real motive which is better rather that the real motive. For instance, a person is feeling in bad condition but when the other people ask about his condition he tends to hide by telling that his condition is good. This example can indicate that this person is experiencing hypocrisy of pretense. Hypocrisy of Blame Hypocrisy of blame, defined as moral criticism of others by someone with moral fault of their own. The vice often appears to lie particularly in the fact that the fault of the critic is worse than criticized (Spiegel, 1999 : 31). Hypocrisy of the blame Occurs when the perpetrator has an error then he tends to put the blame on to someone else. it is done with the purpose to cover up his own mistakes. By blaming others actually he does not realize that his sin was far worse than the mistake he accuses. It was because he had an error and then add the mistake of accusing others with the intent to cover up his mistake which ended up being worse. Hypocrisy of Inconsistency The third category of hypocrisy is that inconsistency, which is defined as the uttering of some (overriding) moral requirement that does apply to oneself and then failing to live up to it. Hypocrisy of inconsistency occurs when a person's action is not in accordance to his words. For instance, a person told to his friend that he would read a novel but then the other friend of this person sees that he is not reading a novel but he is playing piano. The other example which can be indication of hypocrisy of inconsistency is when a person promised to himself or another person about something, but in fact he does not do what has been said by his own self. Judith Sklar regards it as "the distance between assertion and performance" (Spiegel, 1999 : 31). Hypocrite are generally regarded as insincere the faults of the other two characters are quite different. The hypocrite engages in action which, as it were, contradict or "negate" one another morally. One is morally good, while the other is bad. Thus, the hypocrite is irrational, because inconsistent, in the moral sense. Hypocrisy of complacency Lastly, complacency in certain conditions can be said a form of hypocrisy. To be guilty of this is to ignore the demands of morality when they become costly, to be content with one's moral status, refusing to improve or even to reflect upon it, while carrying on a pretense of virtue blaming others for they vices, or failing to practice what one preaches. Thus, as Crisp and Cowton note, complacent hypocrites protect "their complacency from criticism on the grounds of the first three kinds of hypocrisy" (Crisp and Cowton, 1994: 343-345). The hypocrisy of complacency could also fall into any of these categories, as suggested by Crisp and Cowton's own assertion that such hypocrites may sustain their complacency through any of the other forms of hypocrisy ; pretense, blame or inconsistency (Spiegel, 1999 : 32). RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN SELF-DECEPTION AND HYPOCRISY Some writers maintain that at least in some form, hypocrisy is rooted in self-deceit. The self-deceived which can be called as 'internal' hypocrite is characterized by psyche fractured by refusal to fully own up to some moral truth she knows in her heart to heart (Spiegel, 1999: 33) . The self-deceived person tends to act that way because of she/he wants to refuse some moral truth she/he knows. It can be caused by her/his unreadiness of accepting the truth. The self-deceived person tends to 'make believe' in which he/she pretends to believe what she/he knows that it is not the case. The delusional person experiences no conflict in her belief of a lie, for she is completely convinced. On the other hand, the self-deceived does experiences conflict because of her belief contradicts her knowledge. Self-deceived actually knows that what she/he has done contradicts to her knowledge. Hypocrisy involves self-deception when it results from either: (1) A false belief resulting from a motivated bias of some sort, (2) A disavowal of some continuing engagement in which one is involved, or (3) Some combination of 1 and 2. Some writers prefer to see hypocrisy as a "second order" or "meta" vice. It means that self-deception occurs as the result of self-deception that happened before. In the words of Crisp and Cowton, it is symptomatic of "a failure to take morality seriously" (Spiegel, 1999 : 35). It can be said that it is metavirtuous to acknowledge the domain of morality, that is, to be moralist. But the hypocrite is metavicious, for someone tacitly refuses to do so, and is therefore an amoralist such a person considers herself somehow exempt from moral constraints. And yet, being aware of how the moral community operates and when and why rewards are doled out to the virtuous, the hypocrite plays a part for personal gain. As quoted by Spiegel, Christine McKinnon notes that hypocrite "wishes a certain status and she recognizes that this can be achieved if she can manage the elicit positive moral assessments" (Spiegel, 1999 : 35). So like the self-deceived hypocrite, the amoralist hypocrite gains praise and respect for qualities she does not really possess. But unlike the self-deceived hypocrite, she experiences no psychological dissonance, because she is genuinely convinced that she is not the subject to the relevant moral rules. As quoted by Szabados and Solfer, Shklar argues that allowing self-deception to count would result in a regrettable proliferation of accusations of hypocrisy (Solfer, 2004 : 256). It is possible that such hypocrisy involves, not only deception to others, but rather than self-deception, which may not similarly involve knowledge that one is engaged in deception. In short, self-deception and hypocrisy are two terms which cannot be separated because they have relationship each other. Self-deception can also be called as internal hypocrisy, a hypocrisy which is done to his/her own self. A deceived and a deceiver are the same person. Meanwhile hypocrisy can also be called as interpersonal deception, a deception which is done to the other people. Hypocrisy involves more than two people, there is a deceiver and also involves the other people which become deceived. Besides, self-deception can give raise to hypocrisy when a person becomes self-deceiver, there is a possibility that makes him/her becomes hypocrite. It is because self-deception is the cause of hypocritical behavior. One and the same hypocrite's actions are as resulting from self-deceit or lack of moral seriousness. Self-deceit and amoralism as dual causes of hypocritical behavior (Spiegel, 1999 : 36). If self-deception is deceiving their own selves to believe something they know that it is false. If the self-deceptive belief results action, behaviour, language or something else which lead them to deceive others rather than their own selves, it can be said that their self-deception give raise to their hypocrisy. Thus we can see how self-deception and hypocrisy have relationship each other and cannot be separated. DEPICTION OF IVAN'S SELF-DECEPTION Self-deception is a mental defense mechanism by which some people cope with intensely painful emotions. The self-deceivers are becoming aware of, or accepting the truth about, a current life circumstance or person simply because it is too painful or scary to do so. In this novel, the central drama of the story is Ivan's struggle with illness and death, and Tolstoy gives us quite the setup. He tells us Ivan's whole life story up to the point when he becomes sick. We get to know Ivan, his habits and desires, his family and friends, and his circumstances. The main character Ivan is someone who experiences self-deception because he is not ready in accepting the truth that he is facing illness which leads him to the death Ivan forces himself thinking that he is getting better. He keeps forcing himself to believe that the illness is getting better and the medicine begins to take the effect. But then the usual pain is coming back to him, he becomes more painful because the illness feels more serious. As he grows sicker, Ivan's mood and attitude toward life begin to change dramatically. He starts having to struggle with fear, discomfort, and isolation. The illness begins after he slipped when he was preparing his new house. Ivan feels everything is well after his move to his new house, but sometimes Ivan complains of a strange taste in his mouth and something wrong with his left side, but this could hardly be called as an illness. The something wrong grows worse, and although it is not real pain, it is a feeling of pressure in his side which throws him into a constant state of depression. The state of depression depends and begins to spoil the pleasure of the easy and decorous life that the Golovin family had recaptured. As his ill humor begins to mar the easy and agreeable lifestyle he has worked so hard to construct, volatile disputes with his wife occur more and more often. Ivan goes to see the doctor. To him, the only important question is whether his case is serious or not. But ignoring Ivan's concern, the doctor focuses on the strictly medical question of whether Ivan's problem is a floating kidney or appendicitis. This question the doctor answers brilliantly, and as Ivan thought, in favor of the appendix. Ivan gets the feeling that his case is very serious and he is struck by the doctor's indifference and utter lack of sympathy to a matter of such importance. After think about his illness, he becomes more realize that he is going closer to the death. It shows that Ivan reviews from the beginning when the first time he gets the pain from his illness. It begins when he slipped in his new house, then he get a bruise which hurts a little. But then it becomes more painful, so he visit to the doctor to consul about the pain he feels. He is not sure to the doctor's diagnosis then he intents to see another doctor to get more accurate diagnosis. But from the other doctors, he gets the same diagnoses which resume that his illness is chronic. Then from doctor's resume, he gets the thought that it is not the case of what disease he is suffering, but it is about life and death. Demos argues that self-deception exists when a person lies to himself, that is to say, persuades himself to believe what he knows is not so, self-deception entails that someone believes both p and not-p at the same time (Mele, 1987 : 122). This argument also confirms what is being experienced by Ivan, because based on quotations in the novel it is clear that he believes something contradictory at the same time. On the one hand he fully understands that there is something bad in him as a result of his illness, he knew it was the explanation from the doctors he visited. On the other hand, he forced himself to think that there would be no bad thing in him, and believe that it is not a chronic disease, unlike what has been described by doctors. Then it can clearly be seen that in this case Ivan lies to himself. Barnes argues that a belief that p functions to reduce anxiety that not-q when (1) the belief that p is caused by the anxious desire that q (Barnes, 1997 : 59). In Ivan's case, a belief about his illness that it is just a small thing functions to reduce his anxiety that it is a chronic illness not a small thing as he believes. It occurs because his belief is caused by his anxious desire that it is a chronic disease. Ivan has anxious feeling about his illness, he will not it becomes chronic because it will make him die. In the depth of his heart, he feels so anxious with what has been said by the doctor, he knows well that the doctor diagnoses there are something bad in himself because of his illness. He also feels that his condition becomes worse gradually, and becomes more understand about the illness from medical book he read. All these things make his anxious feeling becomes worse. That is why he always forces himself to think that he is getting better and his illness is just small thing, it functions to reduce his anxious feeling. It occurs when the purpose of the occurrence of the belief that p is to reduce anxiety that not-q (2) (Barnes, 1997 : 59). Barnes explain that the belief about p does not only function to reduce anxious feeling but also has the purpose to reduce it. Ivan's belief about his illness does not only function to reduce his anxious feeling, it also has a purpose. His purpose to have a belief that his illness is just a small thing is to reduce his anxious feeling that it is a chronic disease. Ivan feels anxious that his illness will mar his pleasure of life. Ivan is someone who has desire in life that his life ought to be easy, pleasant, and decorous. He has bright childhood, good life, and good physic, mental and social background. . He is someone who has big ambitious in life, especially in his job. He will do everything to fulfill his pleasure of life. In his mind, the happy frame of life comes from his success in job and the harmonious relation with his wife, the one augmenting the other. Everything goes in accordance with what he desires in his life. But since he married with Praskovya Fredorovna, his easy, pleasant and decorous of life changes gradually. He feels that his marriage cannot bring him the pleasant of life. He realizes that being married at least to this wife, does not necessarily augment the pleasures and proprieties of life, but on the contrary, threatened them and that therefore he must guard himself against these threats. Something worse happens and then begins to mar his easy, pleasant and decorous life. He suffers the chronic illness which makes his condition became worse gradually. Since he got an incurable illness that has tortured him biologically and psychologically, Ivan feels anxious. He feels anxious because he seems that he is not ready in facing death and also he feels anxious that his illness will mar his easy, pleasant and decorous life. As the time goes by, and the illness becomes worse more than before, automatically Ivan cannot live his life like he used to live, easy, pleasant and decorous. Peterman describes in the symptoms of self-deceiver that A part of the explanation for A's believing that P is that A desires that P (Spiegel, 1999 : 56). If it is used to analyze Ivan's case, the A stands for Ivan as the self-deceiver and P is Ivan's belief that his illness is just a small thing. Ivan believes it because he desires it to be. Ivan believes that his illness is just a small thing that it is actually not a chronic diseases because he indeed desires everything is well. Then his desires lead him to keep believing that his illness is just nothing, just a small thing. he does not want his illness will destroy what he has believed about his life that it should be run in accordance with what he believed : easy, pleasant and decorous. REVEALATION OF IVAN'S SELF-DECEPTION GIVES RAISE TO HIS HIS HYPOCRISY There is also another term that almost has the same meaning as self-deception which is hypocrisy. Based on the online dictionary, hypocrisy is "the condition of a person pretending to be something he is not, especially in the area of morals or religion; a false presentation of belief or feeling" (http://www.thefreedictionary.com/hypocrisy). Indeed, hypocrisy is very close to self-deception but it may affect one else rather that just between his/ her own self. Self-deception and hypocrisy are two terms which are cannot be separated. It is because at least in some forms, hypocrisy is rooted in self-deceit. Self-deception is also called as internal hypocrisy. Self-deception is deceiving themselves to believe something they know that it is false (Spiegel, 1999 : 33). If the self-deceptive belief results action, behavior, language or something else which lead them to deceive others rather than their own selves, it can be said that their self-deception give raise to their hypocrisy. It has been analyzed that Ivan experiences self-deception in his life, but unfortunately his self-deception give raise to his hypocrisy. Ivan does not only deceive himself in the matter of facing his illness. His self-deceptive belief results action, language and behavior which lead him to deceive others rather than his own self. Ivan's self-deception give raise three kinds of hypocrisy, they are hypocrisy of pretense, hypocrisy of blame, and hypocrisy of inconsistency. HYPOCRISY OF PRETENSE Ivan experiences hypocrisy of pretense in himself. It happened when he had to struggle with the illness. As explained in the previous analysis of self-deception, he has a belief in himself that his illness is just a small thing. Ivan believes that his illness is just a small thing, that it is actually not a chronic disease. It is because he indeed desires everything is well. Then his desires lead him to keep believing that his illness is just nothing, just a small thing. he does not want his illness will destroy what he has believed about his life that it should be run in accordance with what he believed : easy, pleasant and decorous. He realizes that his illness will destroy his faith about life. Then he forces himself to think that he is getting better. But then it appears the internal conflict in his heart, because his belief contradicts with the fact that his illness is a chronic disease. He knows that he is dying, but he is unable to grasp the full implications of his mortality. He sees that he is dying, and he is in a constant state of despair. In his heart of hearts he knows he is dying, and it is not simply that he could not get used the idea that he could not grasp it, could not possibly grasp it. He hides his real condition by pretending though his words that "the appendix is getting better". But then the painful feeling of his illness follows his words. By doing so, everyone especially his wife in this case, will consider that indeed he is in a good condition because he say to her that "the appendix is getting better". It occurs to a hypocrites, they will act through their action and language by their self-conciously that this action or this utterance is false. It is done to hide the actual case. That occurred in Ivan's case, when his friend and his wife or everyone in his environment considers that Ivan illness is just a small thing, Ivan success becoming hypocrite. A hypocrite takes an action to deliver a purpose that is not the real goal. They tend to hide the real goal with actions which they are doing. So it conveys through his actions, others will accept that the goal is not their real goal. They made their action as a mask to hide the true purpose (Spiegel, 1999 :20). From the quotation above, Ivan uses "cheerfully" action as a mask to hide his condition, so it leads the other goal which is his wife will assume that his condition is good. It is called that Ivan's pretense will raise another perception in his wife's perspective, rather than the actual case that Ivan never forget about the pain which is caused by his illness. He pretends and hides his real condition to everyone, so then it leads the thought of everyone that Ivan is in a good condition. Everyone think that Ivan is just suffers simply disease, not a chronic disease. The only thing that Ivan need is simply following the doctor's treatment and taking his medicine regularly. By doing so, Ivan will get better again as he used to be before he got the illness. Others will be difficult to understand what he was hiding. It is because the hypocrite will continue to provide the signs, through actions to cover up the truth (Spiegel, 1999 : 23). The quotation above shows that how everyone does not know about the real condition of Ivan. It is because Ivan always hides it by acting like he is not suffering the chronic illness. HYPOCRISY OF BLAME Ivan's self-deception give raise to his hypocrisy of pretense because in the matter of hiding his condition, Ivan does not only experience hypocrisy of pretense, but also hypocrisy of blame. When everything goes but it is not in accordance with what he wants, he blames his wife. He also blames his wife's attitude that it seems like his wife does not notice him. Ivan's attitude in hiding his condition causes his wife's attitude towards his illness. Ivan thinks that his wife seems not notice and will not understand about his condition. It is described clearly by the statement above, that his wife's attitude is actually his own fault. But Ivan seems that he is blaming his wife because of her attitude. In this case, his wife's attitude toward him happens as a result of his own deception. As it has been described in the previous analysis about hypocrisy of pretense, that Ivan hides his real condition by pretending through his "cheerful" action, then it leads to his wife's perspective, she assumes that indeed Ivan is in good condition. By thinking that way, automatically she also will not too worry with his condition. So then his attitude in blaming his wife can be called as his hypocrisy of blame, which is rooted by his own deception. Ivan hides the doctor's diagnose about his illness from everyone even his wife. Ivan seems blame everyone's attitude toward him that they seem annoyed and do not want understand about his condition. He does not realize that the environment's attitude toward his illness is a result of his hypocritical behavior which he pretends as he is not suffering chronic disease. Then it automatically leads the thought that he is indeed in a good condition, so then everyone will notice him like a person who is in good condition and will not give more attention like the attention to person who is suffering chronic disease. Ivan hates his wife who is actually always giving him attention but he himself always rejects it. The only one to blame is actually Ivan himself, it was because he pretends and hides the actual condition. The second is because he always refused any attention that is given by his wife. When someone is always giving attention, but the attention she gives was rejected then she will feel bored to continue giving attention to the same person. Likewise with Ivan's wife, who wants to give him more attention even by every simple way, but Ivan always refused and thought that his wife would not understand his real condition. Actually it is Ivan's mistake because he does not want show the doctor's diagnosis to everyone, including his wife. When his wife tries to ask about the doctor's diagnosis he lies and hides it by telling that everything is fine. With all his mistakes, he blames his wife. He does not realize that actually the only one to blame is his own self which is cause by his own behavior, not the mistakes of other people even his wife. Finding Ivan's condition even worse, however, his wife chooses to tell Ivan to take his medicine rather than make the announcement. Ivan looks at his wife with extreme animosity and tells her to let him die in peace. Ivan greets the doctor with the same hostility, declaring that the doctor can do nothing for him. The doctor admits to his wife that Ivan's case is very serious, and that he can only administer drugs to ease the pain. Yet more than his physical sufferings, Ivan's mental sufferings cause him the greatest torture. One night Ivan begins to doubt whether he has lived his life correctly. It occurs to him that his official life, the arrangement of his family, and all his social interests are actually false. He wants to defend his life path, but finds that there is nothing to defend. Realizing that the only truth in his life was when he attempted to struggle against the expectations and values of high society, Ivan realizes that his life "was not real at all, but a terrible and huge deception which had hidden both life and death." Seeing the footman, his wife, his daughter, and all the other people he comes across in his daily routine confirms to Ivan the truth of his realization. This consciousness increases his suffering "tenfold." For the first time, Ivan recognizes the hypocrisy and artificiality of his life. He calls into question the values that he has lived by, and he honestly entertains the conclusion that the way he lived has obscured both life and death. A proper view of life, Ivan now understands, entails an acknowledgment of the inevitability of death, as well as an appreciation of the true joys of life. The two go hand in hand. By accepting unpleasantness as a fact of life, one can derive full benefit from life's joys. Ivan's realization has affected a shift in the focal point and intensity of his spiritual suffering. Ivan no longer feels obliged to take part in the pretense around him. He confronts both his wife and the doctor with the truth of his condition. Now, however, Ivan's spiritual pain is caused by the possibility that his whole life has been in error. Yet despite Ivan's new knowledge, Ivan still does not wholly relinquish the hope that his life was lived rightly. Even though he is now keenly aware of the spiritual component of life, he is not yet ready to fully admit the error of his life. In a sense, he knows it, but does not acknowledge it. In this manner, Tolstoy paves the way for the resolution of the life and death of Ivan Ilych. HYPOCRISY OF INCONSISTENCY Ivan's attempts to deal with the disruption caused by his illness are also revealing. By following the doctor's orders in a scrupulous and exact fashion, he not only takes up the position that his illness is purely physiological, but he also demonstrates his belief that life is well regulated and predictable. With his wife's pregnancy, Ivan managed to adopt a perspective that ignored the disagreeable aspects of her behavior. And when the proper channels of complaint failed to gain Ivan notice when he was passed over for promotion, a sudden and miraculous reorganization of the government landed him a better position. Yet unlike the previous incursions of unseemliness and unpredictability into his life, Ivan's illness resists such decorum restoring measures. When meticulous attention to the doctor's instructions fails to help, Ivan tries to force himself to think that he is better. But even self-deception is unsuccessful when problems with his wife, difficulty at work, or bad cards at bridge make him conscious of his disease. The fact that life's unpleasantness causes the pain that Ivan experiences is a key to Ivan's condition. If Ivan's condition is not physiological, but is truly caused by a misperception of the nature of life, i.e., if Ivan's illness stems from his belief that life is always proper, formal, decorous, and neat, then any signs to the contrary would serve to aggravate his symptoms. A close look at Ivan's night of bridge seems to point to the same conclusion. Ivan enjoys bridge because it mirrors his perception of reality. Bridge, in a sense, is a metaphor for Ivan's ideal of a proper life. Thus, when Ivan realizes that his excitement at making a grand slam (the best possible bridge hand) is ridiculous in light of his present condition, bridge seems to lose all its appeal. Ivan's illness makes him conscious of the fact that bridge does not reflect the true nature of life. Missing a grand slam, as Ivan does when he misplays his hand, is really a trivial occurrence. Ivan simply does not care. And the reason that "it is dreadful to realize" why he does not care is because that realization implies the destruction of his worldview. Although Ivan has not yet completely relinquished his view of life as neat and predictable, his illness is gradually making him aware that a world and a reality exist outside of the one he occupies. He begins to deal with himself that he should stop being too aware of his condition as the impact of his illness, the only thing he should do is just going to one doctor and follow the instruction in order to get better. Ivan believes and hopes when he follows the instruction and takes the medicine regularly, his condition will get better. But then his wife tells to the doctor how Ivan does not follow the doctor's instruction by not taking his medicine. Then it clearly described that Ivan becomes inconsistence, because his action is not accordance with what has been said by him. Two more weeks pass by, and Ivan's physiological condition degenerates further. One morning Praskovya enters Ivan's room to tell him that their daughter's suitor has formally proposed. Finding Ivan's condition even worse, however, she chooses to tell Ivan to take his medicine rather than make the announcement. Ivan looks at his wife with extreme animosity and tells her to let him die in peace.Ivan does not want follow his wife's demand, he did not take the medicine even his condition has become more serious and worse. Ivan greets the doctor with the same hostility, declaring that the doctor can do nothing for him. The doctor admits to Praskovya that Ivan's case is very serious, and that he can only administer drugs to ease the pain. His wife tells that Ivan does not take the medicine and does not follow the doctor's instruction. The only thing he does is just lying in his bed while his legs up, because he feels better by doing so. Ivan does not consistence with what he has been told and promised that in the previous he said that he will follow the doctor's instruction and take his medicine regularly, but in fact he does not do it. It indicates that what Ivan is not in accordance with what he has told that it can be said as hypocrisy of inconsistency. As Judith Sklar regards about hypocrisy of inconsistency is that "the distance between assertion and performance" (Spiegel, 1999 : 31). Where it can be described that what happen to Ivan is hypocrisy of inconsistency, does as Ivan said, not as Ivan does. CONCLUSION Based on the whole analysis of the study in chapter 3, there are several conclusions in line with the statement of the problem. Based on the definition of self-deception which has been explained by Barnes that self-deception involves just one person, that person does not only become deceiver but also deceived. The deceivers are getting themselves to believe something that they know or truly believe is false. It occurs to the main character Ivan in The Death of Ivan Ilych. The central drama of the story is Ivan's struggle with illness and death, and Tolstoy gives us quite the setup. He tells us Ivan's whole life story up to the point when he becomes sick. The writer gets to know Ivan, his habits and desires, his family and friends, and his circumstances. Ivan experiences self-deception in his life as a result of his unreadiness in accepting the truth that he is facing death. Barnes argues that the self-deceptive belief functions to reduce anxiety. It also occurs to Ivan that he feels afraid in facing his illness. He seems aware even anxious that the illness will disturb his pleasure of life. That is why he uses self-deception to reduce his anxiety about not fulfilling of his pleasure of life and the anxious because of his unreadiness in facing death. Furthermore, Ivan's self-deception gives rise to his hypocrisy. Self-deception is deceiving themselves to believe something they know it is false, if this self-deceptive believe result action, language, behaviour or something else which lead them to deceive others rather than their own selves, it can be said that his self-deception give raise to his hypocrisy. In Ivan's case, his self-deception results action, language, behaviour and something else which lead him to deceive others rather than his own self. So it can be analyzed that Ivan's self-deception gives rise to his hypocrisy. Ivan's self-deception gives rise to three kinds of his hypocritical behaviours those are hypocrisy of pretense, hypocrisy of blame and hypocrisy of inconsistency. His hypocrisy of pretense appears to hide his real condition from people around him. Besides hypocrisy of pretense, Ivan's self-deception also gives raise to his hypocrisy of blame. Ivan blames his environment's attitude toward his condition that they tend does not pay more attention to his condition. Actually it is his own mistake that he hides his real condition which leads the attitude of everyone that they will not give him more attention. Ivan blames the other person which actually the only person to blame is his own self. Lastly, Ivan also experiences hypocrisy of inconsistency. It occurs because he does not take his medicine regularly. Whereas he has promised that he will allow the doctor's instruction by taking his medicine and does not eat food which is forbidden by the doctor. It indicates that what Ivan does is not in accordance with what he has said. All hypocritical behaviours performed by Ivan are rooted by his self-deception. Basically self-deception is root of hypocrisy. When someone experiences self-deception, she/he has possibility to be hypocrite. But in the end story of Ivan, Ivan realizes that he has actually been traveling opposite his intended direction. Moving up in social esteem has not led to joy, fulfillment and life, but to misery, emptiness and death. Blinded by the values of high society, he has been traveling in the wrong direction on the road of life. After Ivan's climactic realization, his waking life is defined by one thing, suffering, and lots of it. But he has at least finally stumbled on the thing he needs to recognize: his life was wrong. when Ivan realizes his error and comes to a fuller understanding of the nature of life, he is reborn spiritually and experiences extreme joy. REFERENCES Barnes, Annette. 1997. Seeing Through Self-Deception. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. Coon, Dennis. 1992. Introduction to Psychology : Exploration and application (6th Edition). St Paul : West Publishing Company. Jabrohim. 2001. Metodologi Penelitian Sastra. Yogyakarta : PT hanindita Graha Widia. Mele, Alfred R. 1987. Irrationality. Oxford : Oxford University Press. Sklare, Arnold B. 1965. The Art of the Novella. New York : The Macmillan Company. Solfer, Bela Szabados & Edon. 2004. Hypocrisy : Ethical Investigation. Canada : Broadview press, Ltd. Spiegel, James S. 1999. Hypocrisy : Moral Fraud and Other Vices. United States of America : Baker Books. Tolstoy, leo. 1960. The Death of Ivan Ilych and Other Stories. London : The New American library of World Literature, Inc. Waluyo, Herman. 2002. Apresiasi dan Pengajaran Sastra. Surakarta : Sebelas Maret University Press. Wellek, Rene & Austin Warren. 1949. Theory of Literature. New York: Harcourt, Brace and Company.
Domestic Violence in Danielle Steel's Journey (A Liberal Feminism Approach) Aryani Fitri Hira Kartika English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University Aryanifitri11@gmail.com Fabiola Dharmawati Kurnia English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University fabkurnia@gmail.com Abstrak Permasalahan kekerasan dalam rumah tangga selalu menjadi ancaman bagi wanita. Hak asasi manusia mereka ditiadakan oleh suami.Tujuan penelitian ini adalah menganalisis bagaimana kekerasan dalam rumah tangga dan bagaimana wanita melawan kekerasan yang tergambarkan pada Journey karya Danielle Steel. Penelitian ini menggunakan metode data deskriptif-qualitatif dengan pendekatan konsep kekerasan menurut Paula and Margie untuk menunjukkan bentuk kekerasan dalam rumah tangga dan liberal feminisme menurut Naomi Wolf dan John Stuart Mill untuk menunjukkan usaha wanita untuk melawan kekerasan dan bangkit dari permasalahannya. Hasil penelitian ini mengungkapkan (1) bentuk kekerasan yang dialami Mddy, tokoh utama dalam Journey yang ditinjau dari pendekatan liberal feminisme adalah kekerasan emosional; penghinaan, ancaman, menganggap rendah, dan pengisolasian sosial, sementara kekerasan seksual;pemaksaan seks, pemaksaan sterilisasi, penyiksaan secara seksual, dan menganggap wanita sebagai objek seks. (2) Bagaimana Maddy melawan kekerasan melalui berani berbicara ketika Ia ingin diberi kesempatan untuk memberi ide-idenya dalam area pekerjaan, membuat keputusan dalam hidupnya, bersosialisasi dengan teman-temannya, melalui tindakan ketika Ia menentang perintah suaminya untuk menjauhi anak istrinya, keinginan Maddy tetap pada merawat anaknya, dan yang terakhir melalui personal autonomi ketika Ia mengambil sikap untuk berpisah dari suaminya demi terbebas dari kekerasan suaminya. Berpisah dari suaminya, Ia bisa hidup mandiri tanpa bayang-bayang suaminya. Keywords : Kekerasan, Wanita, Perlawanan, Liberal Feminisme Abstract Violence always becomes threat for women. Their human rights are denied by their husband.The purpose of this study is analyzing how domestic violence to woman and how woman resists against violence as reflected in Danielle Steel's JOURNEY. This research of method used to analyze the data is a descriptive-qualitative with an approach of domestic violence by Paula and Margie to show the forms of domestic violence and liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill to show her efforts to resist against violence and revival from her problems. The result of this research exposes that (1) violence experienced by Maddy as the main female character are emotional abuse; humiliation, threats, belittling, and social isolation, meanwhile sexual abuse; rape, enforced sterilization, torturing sexually, and looking woman as sexual object. (2) How Maddy resists against violence through speak out as she wants to be given opportunity in giving her ideas in her working place, making her own decisions in her life, socializing with her friends, and, through doing action as Maddy tries to oppose every her husband's commands, one of them is her decision for taking care her children and through being personal autonomy when she decides to divorce with her husband and lived independent with working without the shadows of her husband. She has had power to be personal hood in determining self, mind, body, and feeling that divorce is the best way for sake of happiness and pleasure (freedom of emotional and sexual abuses) perpetuated by her husband. Keywords : Violence, Women, Resistance, Liberal Feminism INTRODUCTION: God creates a man to the earth for living in love with others but in reality lately the acts of violence has always been part of the human experience. Acts of violence can happen in everywhere, be experienced by anyone, and be perpetrated by anyone (Dustin, 2009:87). However, survey from UNICEF Research Centre in 2000 states that violence is regular part of women's experience in domestic violence. They are unable to make their own decisions, voice their own opinions or protect themselves and their children for fear of further repercussions. Their human rights are denied and their lives are stolen from the abuser by regularly getting threats of violence (Khan, 2000:2). Many factors make women experience violence, one of them is gender bias, unequal power relations between men and women in which women is forced into a subordination position compared women than men that leads women as the victim of men dominance and discrimination and to prevention of the full advancement of women (Khan, 2000:2). Violence in domestic life always happens toward wife as a party who is regarded weaker than her husband. Joda et al, 2009:2 states that husband often do not feel guilty with what he does even he feels no breaking the law when he commits violence to his wife. Some women activists believes that violence in domestic sphere is rooted in belief of patriarchal system that still applied by husband in system of his household. According to Dobash, patriarchy contributes toward wife abuse. The system had defined the differences of gender between men and women. Husband was supposed to be strong, dominant, authoritarian, aggressive, and rational provider while women had devalued as secondary and inferior who had been assigned to be irrational, dependent, passive, submissive, soft, nurturing (in Margie, 2002:34). Patriarchal society regarded women as men's property and gave authority toward husband to control and decide decision for wife. Araji and Carlson (2001) argued that patriarchal societies may foster domestic violence because the dominant male is perceived to be appropriately disciplining and controlling the behaviour of the subordinate wife in the family (in Florence, 2008:592). The forms of women abuse can be classified into three forms, those are physical abuse, emotional abuse, and sexual abuse. Physical abuse is like grabbing, hitting, and kicking, sexual abuse is like demanding sex when one's partner is unwilling, enforced to sterilization, regarding women as a sex object, and emotional abuse is like humiliation, threatening, belittling, and social abuse (Paula, 2006:5 &16 and Margie, 2000: 3-6). Bhasin states that patriarchy as a concept to refer social system of masculine domination over women. Patriarchal society places men in superior or masculine position meanwhile women is put in subordinate position (2000:10). Murniati states that patriarchy is a system of socio-culture that marginalizes women's position in all aspects including in economic, social, education, politic sphere as if the system legitimizes some a various inequality, deprivation, and oppression over women (2004:227-229). In patriarchal situation, women had only little influences in society where they did not have rights on common areas in society such as in family, social, government, education. So, women's economic social, political, psychological condition depended on men. Domestic violence always becomes the hidden issue. Almost all of the victims are unwilling to report the police because wife still depends on financial on husband, wife still loves her husband, and many reason else. Summer states that many the victim is always silent toward violence perpetrated by her husband, never resists the abuser and never tells anyone (Summers, 2002:170). Moreover, according to Joyce, victims of violence over time experiences more serious consequences than of one-time incidents. Domestic violence against women where husband as the perpetrator can lead psychological consequences for the victim (2009:134-135). Gender bias that causes women are always marginalized, subordinated, and oppressed in the family at the place of work, and in society emmerges feminism. Feminism is an awareness of women oppression at the place of work within the family and an awareness of patriarchal control (Bhasin, 2000:31). Meanwhile Carter states that feminism is a movement for women that attempts to resist the dominance of a patriarchal society have a long history (2006:910). One of feminism movement that defend equality rights between men and women is liberal feminism. Liberal feminism is a movement that is reflected in every struggle done by women to demand the right of freedom (Humm, 2002:250). Liberal feminism emphasizes the importance of individualism, freedom, especially freedom of choice. The feminist movement is that women gain control. Both of the body itself as well as the social world. They reject the gender symbols attached to each sex and gender socialization to children that had been done. Women experience discrimination because of gender inequality but women should have same opportunity like men in all of aspects, including private field, or public field, or public field (Ritzer, 1992:450). John Stuart Mill states that women must be personal autonomy as women are rational beings and have the same capacity as men. Problems faced by women more often caused by women if legal reform has happened to make equality between men and women (Tong, 2009:29). Women who success financially comfortable, succesful does not guarantee them will freedom from discrimination and violation. As women regard themselves as the victim of discrimination and violation, Wolf states that women have the power to control what happens to them so stop thinking of themselves as victim and to capitalize on the power inherent in their majority status. Society does not oppress them. It is time for women to do self defeating (speak out) against violation and discrimination. Proclaiming themselves as victimhood does not project strength (Wood, 2009:84). Journey is a novel that will be analyzed. This research chooses the novel as the main female character, experiences violence emotionally and sexually during her marriage life however Maddy is a representation of woman's movement who is brave to speak out against violence perpetruated by her husband but she never tries to hate marriage institution. Maddy as a woman who is not afraid to out of comfort zone and false happiness created by her husband after getting supports from her friends, a support group for battered women, daughter. She escapes from the shackle of oppression to be an independent, free women with her daughter and her friends who support her not like many wives commonly are afraid to escape from violence or say divorce cause they still depend on their husband. Based on the explanation above, the writer is interested to analyze how domestic violence is reflected using the concept of domestic violence from sociological approach by Paula and Margie and how woman resists against violence and revival from her problems by using liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill. Theoritical Framework In producing a good understanding of the conflicts in domestic life which woman experiences and how woman resists against violence in Danielle Steel's Journey, this study applies extrinsic approach in analyzing the problems. The theory of domestic violence by Paula and Margi is chosen as the tool to find out domestic violence to woman is reflected in Danielle Steel's Journey. Theory of domestic violence is a theory which is used to analyze how the forms of abuses which is experienced by the victim. The types of domestic violence according to Paula and Margie consist of physical abuse, emotional abuse, and sexual abuse. (1) Physical abuse is the action of physically assaults, causing injury, pinching, or squeezing, (2) emotional or psychological abuse is consistently doing or saying things verbally that results in fear, loss of confidence, loss of the ability to act, a sense of helplessness and or severe psychological suffering on a person, and (3) sexual abuse is including sadism and forcing a person to have sex when he or she does not want to, forcing a person to engage in sexual act that he or she does not like or finds unpleasant, frightening, or violent, touches the victim sexually in uncomfortable ways, and regards women as a sexual object. Liberal feminism is chosen as the tool to analyze how woman resist against violence. Its feminism emphasizes that violence toward women is based on unequal power relations between women and men. Its theory emphasizes equal individual rights and liberties for women and downplaying sexual differences. Liberal feminist propose a series of strategies for eliminating gender inequality; supporting individual in challenging sexism wherever it is enccountered in daily life without hating the marriage institution. As women experience inequality, the soulution is on women themselves (Ritzer, 1992:452-53). In challenging discrimination and violation toward women, Wolf demands woman to do self defeating (speak out). Its concept is used by Wolf to give powerness for women resist against discrimination and violation (Wood, 84). Wolf states that women are not needed to ask for permission toward anyone for achieving social equality (1999:79). Meanwhile John Stuart Mill gives powerness on women for being personal autonomy. Personal autonomy is a autonomous decision making. John Stuart Mill states that women have powerness as personhood over their self, their thinking, their feeling, their body in determining a choice in their living for sake of happiness and pleasure but not obstruct another people's right in the process (Tong, 2009:16) Based on the background of the study above, the questions below will be answered. (1). How is domestic violence to woman reflected in the Danielle Steel's Journey? (2). How does woman in Danielle Steel's Journey resist against violence? Research Design and Method: To analyze Danielle Steel's Journey, this study uses descriptive qualitative. Thomas (2003) defines qualitative methods as method that involves research by describing kinds of characteristics people and events without comparing the events in term of amounts. The main data is the novel entitled Journey by Danielle Steel, published in 2000 by Dell Publishing, New York. Meanwhile the additional data are taken from many sources such as journal, book, and internet sources. Besides that, quotations in the novel is taken also related how domestic violence to woman is reflected and how woman resists against woman as represented by the main female character of Maddy. There were some steps taken in conducting this study. First, reading was the first step to do to gain the idea the novel intends to deliver. After the writer has finished reading the novel, the next step which was hold was close reading. This step was applied to find quotations related to the topic and problems going to analyze. Close reading was done three times. The first close reading was to find the quotations which are related how domestic violence to woman, then the second close reading was to find how woman resists against woman as represented in Danielle Steel's Journey. The data observed from the novel were then analyzed to the statement of the problems. It was then synchronized with the similar concept of domestic violence by Paula and Margie, concept of victimization by Joyce, and the concept of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill taken from journals, books, and critical essays. The synchronized data were useful to take final conclusions. Therefore, the significance of the study can be achieved well. Data analysis For the first question this study take theory from the theoritical framework which concerns with forms of abuse toward woman. The concept of domestic violence by Paula and Margie will be explained in this research to find out how domestic violence to woman is reflected in Danielle Steel's Journey. In this research, the writer only found two forms of abuses to women, they are emotional abuses, and sexual abuses. For the second question this study take theory from the theoritical framework which concerns with women's efforts to resist against violence. The concept of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill which are used to reveal how woman in Danielle Steel's Journey resists against violence. RESULT (1). As the explanation of the domestic violence, this study finds out domestic violence to woman into two forms of abuse, they are emotional abuse and sexual abuse. Emotional Abuse consists of humiliation, threatening, belittling, social isolation. Meanwhile sexual abuse consist of rape, enforced sterilization, torturing sexually, and looking woman as a sexual object. (2). As the explanation of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill, this study reveal how woman resists against violence. The strategy of Maddy's resistance to get out of domestic violence in Danielle Steel's Journey through speak out, doing action, and being personal autonomy. 1.1 Emotional Abuse 1.1.1 Humiliation "I don't give a damn what you think. I don't pay you to think. I pay you to look good and read the news of a TelePrompTer. That's all I want from you. And with that, he walked into his bathroom, and slammed the door behind him, as she burst into tears in their bedroom. (Steel, p. 34) The quotation above show the form of humiliation by men toward women. In this Journey, Jack always puts his wife into subordinate position. Jack never regards his wife having capability in thinking. Jack just cares how Maddy could look beautiful in front of audiences without giving opportunity for her in giving her arguments or ideas as she is delivering the news. Jack will getting angry as Maddy tries to oppose his commands. One of his commands is prohibitting his wife to hold the program of editorial however Maddy still holds it for the sake of helping her new friend who committed suicide due to abused by her husband, Jack's friend also. 1.1.2 Threatening "I heard you, she said numbly. And I hate you for it. I don't give a damn what you think or feel about this. I only care about what you do, and it goddamn better be the right thing this time, or you're finished. With me and the network. Is that clear, Mad? She looked at him for a long moment and then turned on her heel and walked swiftly down the stairs, back to her own floor. She was pale and shaking." (Steel, p.63) The quotation above shows that Jack always tries threats for Maddy, his wife. Besides she will loss her jobs, Jack will divorce Maddy as his threat for his wife as she does not obey what Jack says to her. Maddy loves so much her husband and also depend financially with her husband. That's Maddy has no other alternatives to leave her husband. In her marriage, Maddy has no power over her husband. Jack always regards her as his property that could be ordered by Jack. Jack feels Maddy as his wife and his employee so he deserves to control his wife as she tries to show her potential in giving comments which acrosses with Jack's principles. 1.1.3 Belittling "That's insulting! It's the truth. As I recall, Mad, you never went to college. In fact, I'm not even sure if you finished high school. It was the ultimate put-down, insinuating that she was too stupid and uneducated to think (Steel, p. 90) The quotation above shows that Maddy tries to oppose all of belittling which is perpetruated by Jack to her however Jack gives awareness to Maddy that the reason of belittling is because Jack doubts whether Maddy ever finished her school or not. The unequal power relation in educational things lead discrimination over Maddy by Jack. Jack belittles Maddy as a stupid wife so Maddy should put down with her husband's commands. 1.1.4 Social Isolation "She didn't have that many friends in Washington, she'd never had time to make them and those she had made, Jack never liked, and eventually pressured her not to see them. She never objected because Jack always had some objection to them, regarding her friends were fat, ugly, inappropriate, or indiscreet. He kept Madeleine carefully guarded, and inadvertently isolated. She knew he meant well in protecting her, and she didn't mind, but it meant that the person she was closest to was Jack, and in recent years, Greg Morris." (Steel, p. 25) From the quotation above, social isolation is as form of discrimination. Men have full power over women as well as limits women to socialize with their friends. In Journey, Jack as the head of family, he determines which is a friend should be and should not be met by Maddy. Meanwhile Jack is freedom to choose which a friend he wants to meet. Besides his bussiness relation, he can also meet with woman. The quotation can be seen below: "He had been so quick to explain the photograph of the woman he's been with at Annabel's in london (Steel, p.159) 1.2 Sexual Abuse 1.2.1 Rape "He was smiling at her, and he reached out a hand and gently touched her breast, and then before she could stop him, he had grabbed her so hard, it made her gasp, and she begged him to stop "Why, baby? Tell me why? Don't you love me? I love you, but you're hurting me. There were tears in her eyes as she said it. I don't want to make love tonight, she tried to say, but he didn't listen, he grabbed a handful of her hair and sharply pulled her head back. What she sensed most in his love for her was danger. (Steel, p.87) From the quotation above shows that Jack regards Maddy as his own property which could be used by Jack anytime Jack wants. Jack always controls Maddy's sexuality. It can be shown from the quotation above as Jack always forces Maddy to have a sex with him although Maddy does not want to have a sex with Jack or finds unpleasant, frightening, violent when having a sex. Jack does not care with his wife's refusal, instead Jack grabs a handful of her hair and sharply pulled her head back to make his sexual impulse satisfied. 1.1.5 Enforced Sterilization "Jack convinced Maddy that children will obstacle her career. Jack had made it very clear to her right from the beginning that he didn't want children. And after a brief period of mourning for the babies she would never have, at Jack's insistence, Maddy had had her tubes tied. It seemed easier to give in to Jack's wishes and not take any chances. He had given her so much, and wanted such great things for her. She could see his point that children would only be an obstacle she'd have to overcome, and a burden on her career. But there were still times when she regretted the irreversibility of her decision. (Steel, p. 15). From the quotation above shows forcing woman to tie the rope uterus shows the violations of human rights because it is band for woman's reproduction where woman will never have children again. The factors that leads this abuse still attached to the dominant assumption has the right to control the weak and the wife playing the role of a person who is required to comply, in terms of the economic dependence of women makes women cannot do anything other than comply with applicable rules. Jack Maddy action to force the rope cut the uterus with the aim that Maddy is not hampered career is a form of self control female reproduction by males while liberal feminism oppose the restrictions on reproduction for having offspring is the right of every individual, and no one was allowed to prohibit or restrict. 1.1.6 Torturing sexually "Are you going to be a good girl now?" he asked, taunting her, torturing her with pleasure. "Do you promise?" "I promise," she said breathlessly. "Promise again, Mad." He was a master at what he was doing, it had taken long years of practice. "Promise me again"I promise I promise I promise I'll be good, I swear." All she wanted now was to please him, and from the distance, she knew she hated herself for it. She had sold out to him again, given herself to him again, but he was too powerful a force to resist (Steel, p. 70) From the quotation above can be stated that Jack as a husband who tries to pressure toward his wife in order to always being submissive and does not break commands which have applied by her husband. Jack reminds his wife with torturing her sexually slow by slow when having sex, in order to his wife realizes that the acts which have been done by Maddy is wrong. As Maddy's position is in inferior status and depends financially toward her husband, Jack regards her as his own property that can be treated anything. 1.1.7 Looking woman as a sexual abuse "They often lay there for a while before they went to sleep, talking about what had happened that day, the places they'd been, the people they'd met with, the parties they'd been to. As they did now, and Maddy tried to guess what the President was up to. I told you, I'll tell you when I can, stop guessing. Secrets drive me crazy, she giggled. You drive me crazy, he said, turning her gently toward him, and feeling the satin of her flesh beneath the silky nightgown (Steel, p. 15). The quotation above shows that woman still is put in inferior position. Because of her position in inferior, man always regards woman's existence as a sexual object not as a friend in helping her husband in solving the problems. From the quotation above, Maddy feels curious what is talking with her husband with the president, she tries to ask well but her husband instead say crazy to Maddy. Jack only focuses on her body which is reflected in he stops her husband's conversation which tries to ask what happens between her husband and president, Jack instead turns Maddy gently toward him, and feeling the satin of her flesh beneath the silky nightgown. 2. The Strategy woman's resistance against violence 2.1 Speak out "Have you ripped Jack's head off yet about our editorials? He grinned at her. No, but I will later, when I see him. As Jack and Maddy sped together toward Georgetown, she said to Jack "What the hell happened to our editorials? "Bullshit, Jack, they love them. Whydidn't you say something to me about it this morning?" She still looked annoyed. You never even asked me. It would have been nice to know. I think you really made the wrong decision on that one. (Steel, chapt 3: 27) The quotation above shows that Maddy tries to do refusal against Jack's treatment that suddenly stopped the editorial program which is hosted by Maddy. For Maddy, the act of Jack that has stopped the editorial program which is hosted by her is as form of individual rights violation as Jack who always created his own decisions without giving freedom his wife to speak or deliver her ideas or just giving refusal with Jack's concepts which must be runned by his wife. In working place, Jack is as a concept maker meanwhile Maddy is just a puppet that only run the duties of work from Jack without being given the opportunity to give her ideas. Maddy dare to challenge Jack the event that a decision to dismiss an editorial decision is the kind of action one dared speak against the arbitrary actions of Jack who always underestimate the ability of Maddy in guiding news event. "I'm so proud of you, Madeleine," said a soft voice Phyllis Armstrong , wife of the president. "That was a very brave thing you did, and the editorial is very necessary. It was a wonderful broadcast, Maddy." "Thank you, Mrs. Armstrong, said Maddy." (Steel, chapt 3: 32) The quotation above shows that Maddy has strengtheness against Jack's commands which acrosses with Maddy's principle. She does not want to regard herself as victim of victimhood. Although Jack has stopped the program however Maddy is not afraid to air the program without unbeknownst by Jack. Without helping from Jack's concepts, Maddy actually has power in delivering news well. It can be shown as many audiences and the president's wife commend her broadcast is very amazing. For Maddy, the struggle which has done by her toward Janet is a form of struggle as woman to help other women and also her efforts to show her existence. In the sphere of work, Maddy does not want to regulated by Jack, she wanted to be given the opportunity to organize the editorial program which is ever hosted by her. 2.2 Doing action Liberal feminism supports that every women have equal rights and freedom same as men, including freedom in making choice for reproduction. As Maddy decides to marry with Jack, she thinks that her life will brings happiness. Jack always brings luxurious gifts for Maddy, she never got abuses physically like her marriage life with Bobby Joe and her childhood life that her father always beats her and his mother. However, Jack never gives rights as individual and social beings. One of human right violation which is perpetrated by Jack to Maddy is prohibitting Maddy to have a baby that Maddy must allow her tube of uterus tied in the name of love her for Jack. "Why didn't you tell me that you'd had a visit from my daughter?" Her eyes never lefthis as she asked the question, and she saw something cold and hard come into his, a burning ember that was rapidly being kindled by anger. "Why didn't you tell me you had a daughter?" he asked just as bluntly. "What I want to know from you is why you didn't tell me that you saw her. What were you saving it for?" (Steel, 111) The quotation above shows that as a woman, Maddy wants to her existence can be regarded, a form of recognition of the existence of women by men with giving woman to create reproduction choice. From the quotation above is explained that Maddy shows her anger to Jack as he has intended Maddy to meet her daughter who has ever regarded lost. The action of Jack to Maddy can be categorized with human rights violation to have descent. Understanding that Jack never accept Lizzy's presence, Maddy does not care how Jack will respond the situation. In Maddy's mind is only Lizzy. She deserves to have a right for having a child after Jack ever loss Maddy's opportunity. As stated by Naomi Wolf that social equality is not things that are entreated from others. Women must be ready to have a place that has become their rights. Maddy realizes that she has a right to be mother without asking for permission from Jack, she still maintain her rights to regard Maddy to be her children and meets with her. The quotation can be seen below: "Where were you? Try telling me the truth this time.I was with Lizzie. Who is that?" My daughter. Oh, for God's sake," he said." (Steel, p.129). 2.3 Being Personal Autonomy "You owe me everything. And I hope you realize you'll be out of a job if you leave me." His eyes glittered like steel."Possibly. I'll let my lawyers handle that, Jack. I have a contract with the network.You can't just throw me out without notice or compensation." She had gotten braver and smarter while fighting for her life in the rubble. (185) Based on the above text can be proved that maddy had dared to oppose, and to threaten Jack behind. The quotation above explains that the woman has power to determine self, body, and mind. Maddy has shows how she is able to stand alone. For sake of happiness and pleasure, she does not let his wife to hurt her heart agains. She deseves to find her autonomous choices witthout being afraid with threats from her husband as stated by John Stuart Mill above. After she decides to leave living which is borrowed by Jack, Maddy get offers to become a broadcaster of three big television station still she thinks that it is time for her taking care her daughter and her son first. She wants to feel how being a mother thrutfully as John Stuart Mill states that women have power to determine her self, her body, and her mind. In this case Maddy wants to determine her self as a mother first, "I don't know yet. I want to go back to work, but I want to enjoy you and Andy for a while. This is my first chance, and my last, to be a full-time mother. Her lawyer was organizing a major lawsuit against Jack and his network. He owed her a huge severance for kicking her out of her job, and there was the issue of slander, malicious intent, (Steel, p. 201). She also wants to determine her body as Madelaine Beaumont. Determining self, body, and mind according his or her own wishes without getting a force from other, it means that he or she has been personal autonomy. The quotation can be seen below: "She didn't want anything more to do with Jack Hunter. Even if she went on another show again, she had decided to do so as Madeleine Beaumont." (Steel, p. 199) The quotation on 199-201 above can be explained that Maddy as an individual that has found her true identity as a woman, who ever had been despoiled by Jack, her husband. With the emergence of self confidence on Maddy cultivates an attitude of optimism in her mind that without abundant wealth from, happiness could be achieved by Maddy with is accompanied by her children. Maddy could choose to leave her husband, changes her name with using her own name and decides to work again without any coercion from others, she has personal autonomy, a autonomous decision making. Besides she has been personal autonomy, she also becomes a flourishing person that she still decides to work and she is not afraid to sue her husband and her husband networking as he had done violation toward Maddy's name. CONCLUSION The first problem is domestic violence to woman reflected. Based on the result of data analysis and discussions which have been explained on previous chapter, it is revealed that in Journey happens oppression which is perpetrated by Jack to Maddy in their marriage life in some aspects, including emotional, sexual abuses then discrimination in sphere of work. Emotional abuse is reflected in Journey including humiliation, threatening, belittling, social isolation which is committed all by the main male character to the main female character. Meanwhile sexual abuse is reflected in Journey including prohibition to have a baby by the main male character, Jack to the main female character, Maddy, forces in having sex, use torturing sexually when having sex as a punishment so that the main female character is submissive with the main male character. Discrimination in working spheres also reflected in Journey including subordination toward integrity of woman, for instance woman is considered incapable of doing anything without the concept of men's, women in this novel is described only as a performer who does things her own unsubstantiated opinion, and woman is only regarded as an benefit asset in increasing television program which is guided by the main female character. Woman in Journey need only look beautiful in a career without having to use her mind and her ability as an independent individual. In Journey, the female character, Maddy is always prosecuted for looking beautiful, elegant and not much demand to her husband. Woman does not have important role in all of spheres such as in her private life at home and in her public life at working place. The second problem is how woman resists against violence. The forms of woman's resistance which are reflected in Journey, including speak out action, act of courage to speak to her husband when finding things that are not in accordance with her conscience in addition to speak out, the main female character in Journey resists violence through doing action, against the rules which across with the principle of the main female character mind as the image of woman in Journey is reflected very dare to oppose rules which limit ability of woman in expression. As her husband still does not show change in attitude, finally the main female decides to become personal autonomy, dare to take a firm stance with which she considers leaving her husband and had trampled her dignity as a woman. In the field work, Maddy in an attempt to show her integrity dare express her opinions, and show the concept of the work which should become her responsibility. Besides she is brave to speak out, the main female character in attempt to get happiness she is brave to oppose all imposed restrictions by the main male character, Jack. Form of opposition is reflected in Journey is she keeps on airing the program of editorial, which has been banned by Jack. The main female character presents the editorial in an effort to gain public attention over the fate of other women, still socialization with her friends, and meets with her daughter although she gets refusal from her husband. Besides doing action, the female character chooses to be personal autonomy with leaving home in order to getting happiness in her life. She has successed in determining her self, her body, her thinking that she will be happy without her husband. The resistance of female character to her husband for leaving her husband is having arisen awareness in women that she can be independent in the material, social, and can decide for the direction and purpose of her life with the ability, intelligence, skills she has with supporting her friends, and her daughters. She wants to reach her dreams to achieve happiness without getting abuses, and being a mother for her daughter who is ever entrusted in baby house and a new baby whom she gets from her friend, find another men who can love her so much and understand her weakness or her excess. SUGGESTION From some of the conclusion above, the writer can propse following suggestions: a) Gender injustice can happen anytime and anywhere and overwrite both men and women in all aspects and levels of life. Therefore, there needs to be an effort to address gender inequality. b) There needs to be provision of an understanding of gender and gender inequality early on in the community both within the family, the education in school, and so forth. c) The result of this study is served as a material to conduct in-depth analysis of gender approach, especially gender inequalities that afflict women. REFERENCES Bhasin, Kamala (2000). Understanding Gender. New Delhi : Kali for Women Carter, David (2006). Literary Theory Pocket Essential. United States of America : Harpenden Denmark, Florence (2008). Psychology of Women. United States of America : Greenwood Publishing Group, Inc. Dustin, Ells Howes (2009). Toward a Credible Pacifism Violence and the Possibilitties of Politics. Albany : State University of New York Press. Humm, Maggie (1986). Feminist Criticism. Women as Contemporarary Critics. United States of America : The Harverster Press. Joda A, Zubairu H, Abdulwaheed S, Giwa A, Abass R, Adidu V, Okagbue I, Balogun O (2007). Against Violence Against Women. Baobab Legal Literacy Leaflet No.1 Khan, Mehr (2000). Domestic Violence Against Women And Girl : UNICEF Innocenti Digest Lundberg, Paula K and Shelly Marmion (2006). Intimate'' Violence against Women : When Spouses, Partners, o Lovers Attack. United States of America: Greenwood Publishing Group, Inc. Margi, McCue Laird (2002). Domestic Violence : A Reference Handbook Contemporary World Issues. United States of America: ABC-CLIO. Tong, Rosemarie (2009). Feminist Thought. United States of America: Westview Press. Wolf, Naomi (1994). Fire With Fire, The New Female Power and How it Hill Chane the 21st Century. United States of America : Vintage. Wood, Julia T (2009). Gendered Lives Communication. Canada : Nelson Education, Ltd.
Die Inhalte der verlinkten Blogs und Blog Beiträge unterliegen in vielen Fällen keiner redaktionellen Kontrolle.
Warnung zur Verfügbarkeit
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Blogbetreiber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie einen Blog Beitrag zitieren möchten.
Das Konzept des demokratischen Rechtsstaates, bisher einigendes Fundament und Leitprinzip der europäischen Einigung, steht heute im Zentrum einer kritischen Debatte, die die Grundlagen des europäischen Friedensprojektes zu gefährden droht. Weltweit und insbesondere in Europa wächst die Sorge um den Erhalt der freiheitlich-demokratischen Werte. Populistische Bewegungen gewinnen an Einfluss, indem sie einfache Antworten auf die komplexen Herausforderungen unserer Zeit anbieten. Diese Bewegungen finden vor allem bei denjenigen Anklang, die sich inmitten des raschen gesellschaftlichen und wirtschaftlichen Wandels nach Sicherheit und Beständigkeit sehnen. Sie neigen dazu, sich Lösungen wie nationaler Abschottung und der Etablierung autoritärer Regime zuzuwenden, um ein Gefühl der Sicherheit zu vermitteln (vgl. Möllers 2018, S. 7).Seit der Flüchtlingskrise 2015 haben populistische Strömungen in verschiedenen europäischen Ländern an Zulauf gewonnen. Ungarn und Polen sind prominente Beispiele, in denen rechtsnationale bis rechtsradikale Parteien an die Macht gekommen sind. Diese Regierungen stehen im Widerspruch zu den Grundprinzipien der Europäischen Union, einschließlich der Achtung der Menschenwürde, der Demokratie, der Freiheit, der Gleichheit und der Rechtsstaatlichkeit. Der Umbau des Staatswesens in diesen Ländern zeigt sich insbesondere in der Einschränkung der Unabhängigkeit der Justiz, der Verfassungsgerichtsbarkeit und der Medien (Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung 2022).Besonders in Ungarn, wo seit Viktor Orbáns zweiter Amtszeit im Jahr 2010 ein schleichender Prozess des Demokratieabbaus zu beobachten ist, wird die Bedeutung der Medienregulierung für die demokratischen Strukturen und die politische Landschaft offensichtlich. Die vorliegende Arbeit widmet sich dieser Problematik und beleuchtet, wie die Regulierung der Medien in Ungarn demokratische Prozesse und die politische Szenerie des Landes beeinflusst.Die Arbeit beginnt mit einer grundlegenden Definition des Begriffs "Medien" und einer Erörterung ihrer primären, sekundären und tertiären Funktionen im politischen Raum. Anschließend wird die Nutzung der Medien als Instrument der Regierungskommunikation und als Mittel der Machtsicherung untersucht. Eine Analyse der aktuellen Medienlandschaft in Ungarn, einschließlich der Einschränkungen der Pressefreiheit, der Meinungsvielfalt sowie der Kontrolle und Einflussnahme der Regierung auf die Medienorgane, bildet den Kern der Arbeit.Besonderes Augenmerk wird dabei auf die Medienregulierung in Ungarn gelegt. Die Auswirkungen dieser Medienregulierung auf die Demokratie in Ungarn werden untersucht, um zu verstehen, wie Veränderungen in der Medienlandschaft die Grundpfeiler der Demokratie beeinflussen - die Bedeutung der Medien für eine demokratische Gesellschaft, die Einschränkungen der Demokratie durch Regulierungen in der Medienlandschaft und die politischen Auswirkungen auf das demokratische System. Abschließend wird in einem Fazit reflektiert, inwiefern die Medienregulierung in Ungarn als symptomatisch für eine Verschiebung weg von demokratischen Idealen gesehen werden kann.Ziel der Arbeit ist es, ein Verständnis der komplexen Wechselwirkungen zwischen Medienregulierung und demokratischen Prozessen in Ungarn zu erlangen und damit einen Beitrag zur aktuellen Debatte über die Bedeutung liberaler demokratischer Werte in Europa zu leisten.Die Rolle der Medien in der PolitikDer folgende Abschnitt befasst sich mit der Rolle der Medien in der Politik. Im Mittelpunkt steht dabei die differenzierte Betrachtung der primären, sekundären und tertiären Funktionen der Medien. Mit Hilfe dieser Unterscheidung ist es möglich, ein tieferes Verständnis dafür zu entwickeln, wie Medien die politische Landschaft gestalten und beeinflussen. Durch die Analyse dieser Funktionen wird untersucht, wie Medien Öffentlichkeit herstellen, Informationen verbreiten, politische Akteure kontrollieren und zur politischen Sozialisation und Bildung beitragen. Dies ist von entscheidender Bedeutung, um die komplexen Wechselwirkungen zwischen Medien und Politik vollständig zu erfassen. Primär-, Tertiär- und SekundärfunktionDie Macht der Massenmedien, bestehende Machtstrukturen herauszufordern, darf nicht unterschätzt werden. Durch die Sammlung, Aufbereitung und Verbreitung von Informationen, Wissen und politischen Ansichten wird die öffentliche Meinung wesentlich beeinflusst (Wittkämper, S. 37). Bereits in der Frühen Neuzeit erkannten der Adel und die Kirche als damalige Machthaber die potenzielle Bedrohung, die von den Medien ausging. Sie reagierten schnell und führten nach der Entdeckung des Buchdrucks Zensurmaßnahmen ein, um die zu druckenden Inhalte vorzuprüfen und ihre Herrschaft zu sichern (Strohmeier 2004, S. 69).In der heutigen Zeit spielen die Medien eine zentrale Rolle bei der Gestaltung der politischen Realitäten, da sie in der Lage sind, die politische Macht entweder zu stärken oder zu untergraben (Strohmeier 2004, S. 69). Ziel der folgenden Ausführungen ist die Veranschaulichung des Einflusspotenzials der Massenmedien durch die Darstellung ihrer grundlegenden Funktionen.Gerd Strohmeier weist auf die Bedeutung der primären, der sekundären und der tertiären Funktion der Massenmedien hin. Die Primärfunktion besteht darin, Öffentlichkeit herzustellen, die entsteht, wenn direkte Kommunikationsformen bevölkerungsbedingt nicht ausreichen. Massenmedien ermöglichen eine schnelle und einfache Verbreitung von Nachrichten und füllen so diese kommunikative Lücke (Strohmeier 2004, S. 72).Die Kontrolle der politischen Akteure und die Verbreitung von Informationen gehören zu der Sekundärfunktion. Ziel ist die umfassende und verständliche Vermittlung von Inhalten und damit die Beeinflussung der Meinungsbildung. Zugleich haben Massenmedien die Aufgabe, das Verhalten der politischen Institutionen zu überwachen, Missstände aufzudecken und Kritik zu üben (Strohmeier 2004, S. 72f.).Die Tertiärfunktion der Medien umfasst drei wesentliche Aspekte. Erstens die Förderung der politischen Meinungs- und Willensbildung, zweitens die Integration und politische Sozialisation und drittens die Vermittlung politischer Bildung. Diese Aspekte unterstützen die Entwicklung der Persönlichkeit des Einzelnen und seine Integration in die Gesellschaft, fördern das Verständnis für das politische System und regen zur aktiven Teilnahme am politischen Leben an. Darüber hinaus haben die Massenmedien einen entscheidenden Einfluss auf die Art und Weise, wie über bestimmte Themen nachgedacht und gesprochen wird, oft ohne dass sich die Menschen der Beeinflussung ihrer Meinungen durch die Medien bewusst sind (Strohmeier 2004, S. 73f.).Medien als InstrumentIm nächsten Schritt unserer Analyse konzentrieren wir uns auf die Rolle der Medien als politisches Werkzeug. Dabei unterteilt sich unsere Betrachtung in zwei Schlüsselaspekte. Einerseits die Nutzung der Medien für Regierungskommunikation, durch die Regierungen ihre Botschaften vermitteln, und andererseits die Anwendung der Medien als Mittel zur Machtsicherung, wodurch Einfluss auf die öffentliche Meinung genommen und politische Macht gefestigt wird.Medien als Instrument für RegierungskommunikationDie strategische Nutzung der Medien durch die Regierung wird vor allem in Bezug auf den Einfluss der Mediengesetzgebung auf die Demokratisierungsprozesse und die Politikgestaltung in Ungarn untersucht. Durch die gezielte Verbreitung politischer Botschaften und Entscheidungen interagieren Regierungen direkt mit der Bevölkerung, was nicht nur die Verbreitung von Informationen fördert, sondern auch die öffentliche Meinung prägt und politische Unterstützung generiert.Um den Rechtspopulismus zu verstehen, ist es notwendig, sich mit Cas Muddes Definition des Populismus auseinanderzusetzen, der Populismus als eine Ideologie betrachtet, die die Gesellschaft in zwei homogene und antagonistische Gruppen teilt: "das reine Volk" gegenüber "der korrupten Elite", wobei Politik als Ausdruck des allgemeinen Volkswillens verstanden wird (Mudde 2004, S. 543). Die Tendenz, dass rechtspopulistische Parteien seit den 1980er Jahren Wahlerfolge erzielen und sich etablieren, zeigt sich nicht nur in westeuropäischen, sondern auch in jungen Demokratien Osteuropas, einschließlich Ungarns (Geden 2006, S. 17f.).Rechtspopulisten positionieren sich als Vertreter der "schweigenden Mehrheit" in direktem Gegensatz zu den politischen und kulturellen Eliten und privilegierten Minderheiten, denen sie die Verfolgung partikularer Interessen vorwerfen (Geden 2006, S. 20f.). Ihre politische Rhetorik ist durch Vereinfachung und Komplexitätsreduktion gekennzeichnet, wobei sie sich organisatorisch von den etablierten Parteien abgrenzen, etwa durch die Zusammenarbeit mit außerparlamentarischen Gruppen, die Initiierung von Volksentscheiden oder die Präsenz charismatischer Führungspersönlichkeiten (Geden 2006, S. 22).Ein zentrales Element rechtspopulistischen Denkens ist der "Ethnopluralismus", der besagt, dass sich ethnisch und kulturell homogene Völker nicht vermischen sollten, was eine inhärente Ungleichheit der Völker suggeriert und kulturelle Begegnungen als konfliktträchtig ansieht (Bruns et al. 2015, S. 12f.).Im spezifischen Kontext Ungarns unter der Führung von Viktor Orbán zeigt sich die kritische Rolle dieser Medienstrategien. Die Regierung Orbán hat Medienregulierung bewusst eingesetzt, um ein medienfreundliches Umfeld für regierungsnahe Nachrichtenquellen zu schaffen und gleichzeitig den Raum für kritische Stimmen einzuschränken (Mudde 2004, S. 543). Dies schränkt nicht nur die Vielfalt und Freiheit der Medien ein, sondern hat auch tiefgreifende Auswirkungen auf demokratische Prozesse, indem es die Möglichkeiten für eine offene politische Debatte einschränkt.Diese strategische Nutzung der Medien für die Regierungskommunikation verdeutlicht die Doppelnatur der Medien in der Politik. Einerseits als Kanäle für die transparente Kommunikation politischer Inhalte und andererseits als Instrumente der Machtkonsolidierung, die die demokratischen Grundlagen untergraben können. Diese Dynamik ist entscheidend für das Verständnis der politischen Situation in Ungarn und der Rolle, die die Medienregulierung dabei spielt (Geden 2006, S. 17f.).Detlef Grieswelle betont in "Politische Rhetorik: Macht der Rede, öffentliche Legitimation, Stiftung von Konsens" die bedeutende Rolle der Rhetorik in der Politik. Rhetorik dient nicht nur der Durchsetzung und Legitimation von Macht, sondern auch der Kontrolle und Repräsentation von Interessen, was ihre Bedeutung als Instrument politischer Führung und Einflussnahme unterstreicht (Grieswelle 2000, S. 33). In diesem Zusammenhang ist die rhetorische Strategie des ungarischen Ministerpräsidenten von besonderer Relevanz, da mit ihr versucht wird, politische Legitimität für diese Vision zu schaffen und die Unterstützung der Bevölkerung zu gewinnen (Bruns et al. 2015, S. 12f.).Medien als Werkzeug zur Sicherung von MachtUm zu verstehen, wie die Medien zum Machterhalt beitragen, ist die Rhetorik von rechtspopulistischen Figuren wie Viktor Orbán besonders aufschlussreich. Orbán nutzt plakative und skandalträchtige Kommunikationswege, um mediale Aufmerksamkeit zu generieren die nicht nur seine Präsenz in der Öffentlichkeit stärkt, sondern auch eine Mobilisierung seiner Anhängerschaft bewirkt (Schnepf 2020, S. 5). In seinen politischen Reden kehren bestimmte rhetorische Muster immer wieder, darunter die Verwendung von Antagonismen, die eine Konfliktsituation erzeugen, insbesondere durch die Gegenüberstellung von "Elite" und "Volk". Dabei wird das "Volk" als unterdrückt dargestellt, während die rechtspopulistische Partei als volksnah inszeniert wird (Mudde 2004, S. 543). Eine charakteristische Einfachheit in den Botschaften rechter Parteien wird von Bischof und Senninger hervorgehoben. Je weiter rechts eine Partei steht, desto einfacher ist ihr Programm (Bischof/Senninger 2018, S. 484). Solche Diskurse verwenden prägnante und leicht verständliche Formulierungen für ansonsten komplexe politische Sachverhalte, suggerieren einfache Lösungen und nutzen Dramatisierungen und Metaphern. Insbesondere werden Migrant*innen durch metaphorische Vergleiche abgewertet (Hogan/Haltinner 2015, S. 533) und es wird auf die Bedrohung der nationalen Identität durch ethnische Minderheiten und Migrant*innen angespielt, ein Vorgehen, das Ruth Wodak als "politics of fear" beschreibt (Wodak 2015, S. 2).Diese Elemente rechtspopulistischer Rhetorik finden sich in Orbáns Äußerungen deutlich wieder, wie einige seiner Reden und Interviews exemplarisch zeigen. Besonders deutlich wird dies in seiner Darstellung von Migration als Bedrohung für das ungarische Volk, wobei er einen alarmistischen Ton anschlägt, um die migrationskritische Haltung der Regierung zu untermauern und ein Klima der Angst zu erzeugen: "Europa wird von einer beispiellosen Masseneinwanderung bedroht. (...) Wir sprechen heute von Hunderttausenden, nächstes Jahr werden es Millionen sein, ein Ende ist nicht in Sicht" (Orbán, zitiert nach Mendelski 2019, S. 8). Orbáns Wortwahl, in der er von der "Wahrheit" spricht, verdeutlicht seine Überzeugung von der Legitimität seiner Politik, wobei er durch Übertreibungen wie "Millionen", "massive Integration" oder "unerwartetes Ausmaß" eine Atmosphäre der Panik schafft.In einer Rede anlässlich seiner Vereidigung als Ministerpräsident präsentierte Orbán seine Vision einer Demokratie, die er als "christdemokratisch im 21. Jahrhundert" bezeichnete und damit ein stark von christlichen Werten geprägtes Bild nationaler Identität entwarf, das traditionelle Familienbilder bevorzugt und Homosexualität ausgrenzt. Diese Ausführungen zeigen, wie Orbán die Medien nutzt, um seine politische Botschaft zu verstärken und wie er die Medien als Instrument zur Sicherung seiner Macht einsetzt, indem er sich einer Rhetorik bedient, die sowohl mobilisiert als auch polarisiert, um seine Position zu festigen und Herausforderungen zu kontrollieren.Analyse der aktuellen Medienlandschaft in UngarnDer folgende Teil der Arbeit befasst sich mit der aktuellen Medienlandschaft in Ungarn. In der ersten Amtszeit Orbáns zwischen 1998 und 2002 gab es kaum Eingriffe in die Pressefreiheit, was auf mehrere Faktoren zurückzuführen ist. Da Ungarn in dieser Zeit noch auf den EU-Beitritt hinarbeitete, vermied Orbán bewusst Auseinandersetzungen mit der Europäischen Union über Fragen der Pressefreiheit. Dies änderte sich jedoch in der darauffolgenden Amtszeit ab 2010 drastisch: Ein neues Gesetz wurde eingeführt, das staatlichen Stellen die Einflussnahme auf die Medien ermöglichte und deren Regulierung legitimierte. Fortan nutzte die Regierung Orbán die Medien gezielt für ihre politischen Ziele.Einschränkungen der Pressefreiheit und Meinungsvielfalt in UngarnDas Beispiel Ungarns zeigt den Übergang von einem Demokratisierungsprozess zu einem schleichenden Verlust demokratischer Strukturen. Ursprünglich galt Ungarn aufgrund seiner politischen Fortschritte und wirtschaftlichen Stabilität in den späten 1990er und frühen 2000er Jahren als Vorbild unter den EU-Beitrittskandidaten. Nach dem Fall der kommunistischen Einparteienherrschaft (1949-1989) und der Etablierung einer parlamentarischen Demokratie (ab 1990) unternahm das Land erhebliche Anstrengungen, um eine demokratische Staatsform zu etablieren. Wichtige Reformen dieser Zeit schufen unter anderem eine klare Trennung der Staatsgewalten (Legislative, Exekutive, Judikative) und die neue Verfassung verankerte Prinzipien wie Rechtsstaatlichkeit und Unabhängigkeit der Justiz (Ismayr 2002, S. 310ff.).Seit 2010 hat Viktor Orbán mit seiner Fidesz-Partei jedoch einen politischen Kurs eingeschlagen der den zuvor eingeleiteten Demokratisierungsprozess nicht nur gestoppt, sondern in einigen Bereichen sogar rückgängig gemacht hat. Ein 2010 verabschiedetes Mediengesetz, das es staatlichen Stellen erlaubt, die Medien zu überwachen und bei Verstößen zu sanktionieren, markiert einen Wendepunkt in der Einschränkung der Pressefreiheit und ist ein zentraler Faktor im Demokratieabbau des Landes (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 273ff.). Freedom House hebt hervor, dass von allen Kriterien zur Bewertung des Zustands von Demokratie und Rechtsstaatlichkeit gerade die Pressefreiheit in Ungarn die dramatischsten Einbußen zu verzeichnen hat (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 273).Die ungarische Medienlandschaft hat sich seit der Regierungsübernahme durch Orbán und Fidesz sukzessive verändert. Die Regierung kontrolliert den öffentlich-rechtlichen Rundfunk, die staatliche Nachrichtenagentur Magyar Tavirati Iroda sowie einen erheblichen Teil der privaten Medien, die sich im Besitz von Orbán nahestehenden Personen befinden. Im Rahmen einer umfassenden Umstrukturierung wurden 570 leitende Angestellte der Rundfunkanstalten durch der Fidesz-Partei loyale Mitarbeiter ersetzt (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 275f.).Für die regionale Berichterstattung sind seit Sommer 2017 ausschließlich unternehmerfreundliche Medien zuständig. Mit der Schließung einiger kritischer Zeitungen, darunter die überregionalen Blätter Nepszabadsag und Magyar Nemzet, ist die kritische Berichterstattung landesweit nahezu zum Erliegen gekommen. Zudem werden Journalisten, die sich kritisch über Orbán und seine Regierung äußern, nicht selten auf "schwarze Listen" gesetzt, eine Praxis, die offensichtlich darauf abzielt, Kritiker einzuschüchtern (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 280).Kontrolle und Einflussnahme der Regierung auf MedienorganeEin neues Medienpaket mit Änderungen des Medien- und Pressegesetzes trat am 01.01.2011 durch die Regierung Orban in Kraft. Dieses sorgte damals europaweit für Schlagzeilen. Die Rechtsstaatlichkeit des Gesetzes wurde von der EU-Kommission angezweifelt. Auf einige Aspekte soll im Folgenden kurz eingegangen werden.Die Unabhängigkeit der Medien wurde durch das Mediengesetz erheblich geschwächt. Das Mediengesetz sah unter anderem ein Verbot bestimmter Äußerungen vor und legte eine Registrierungspflicht für alle Medien fest. Es drohte die Löschung und der Entzug der rechtlichen Möglichkeit, in Ungarn zu publizieren, wenn der Registrierungspflicht nicht nachgekommen wurde. Dies galt auch für Medienunternehmen, die außerhalb Ungarns in anderen Staaten der Europäischen Union (EU) tätig waren.Die Aufsicht über die Medien wurde nicht mehr von verschiedenen Behörden, sondern von einem einzigen Medienkontrollgremium ausgeübt. Das Medienkontrollgremium war für die Verhängung von Geldstrafen bei "politisch unausgewogener Berichterstattung" (Möllers 2018, S. 47) zuständig. Hinzu kam, dass viele Journalistinnen und Journalisten, die für den staatlichen Rundfunk arbeiteten, entlassen wurden und beispielsweise privaten, regierungskritischen Medien erschwert wurde, eine Rundfunklizenz zu erhalten. Die EU konnte durch die Androhung eines Vertragsverletzungsverfahrens zumindest eine Änderung der "EU-Ausländer betreffenden Aspekte" (Möllers 2018, S. 47) erreichen.MediengesetzgebungNoch bevor Ungarn seine neue Verfassung verankerte, stand die Regierung aufgrund der Verabschiedung eines restriktiven Mediengesetzes unter Beschuss. Das Gesetz, welches im Januar 2011 in Kraft trat, beschränkt deutlich die Freiheit der Medien und Presse (Salzborn 2015, S. 76). Das Hauptziel dieser Maßnahme ist die Dominanz der Regierung Orbáns über das Mediengefüge. Zu diesem Zweck wurde die Nationale Kommunikations- und Medienbehörde ("KESMA") ins Leben gerufen. Diese Behörde und der Medienrat erhielten erweiterte Befugnisse zur Überwachung und Lizenzierung von Medienangeboten. Unter anderem ist die Nationale Kommunikations- und Medienbehörde verantwortlich für die Vergabe von Sendelizenzen und übernimmt Aufgaben im Bereich des Verbraucher- und Wettbewerbsschutzes. Eine der Hauptaufgaben des Medienrates ist die Gewährleistung einer Berichterstattung (Bos 2021, S. 38). Neben der Neustrukturierung des Medienwesens führte die Regierung ein Fördermodell ein, das regierungsnahe Medien durch staatliche Werbeverträge finanziell unterstützt.Nach den Wahlen im Jahr 2014 erwarben Unternehmer, die der Regierung nahestehen, zunehmend Medien der Opposition, die anschließend in die neu geschaffene "Mitteleuropäische Presse- und Medienstiftung" eingebracht wurden (Bos 2021, S. 38). So schaffte es die Regierung Orbán, einflussreiche Medien der Opposition zu marginalisieren oder vollständig vom Markt zu nehmen. Ebenso wurden Online-Nachrichtenplattformen in das System eingegliedert (Bos 2021, S. 39).Samuel Salzborn kritisiert insbesondere den rechtlichen Charakter des neuen Mediengesetzes, das vage Generalklauseln beinhaltet, welche sich auf unbestimmte Konzepte wie "gute Sitten" berufen. Diese Klauseln sind offen für Interpretationen und ermöglichen damit eine gewisse Willkür. Die Definition dessen was als "gute Sitte" gilt kann staatlich bestimmt und gegen kritische Berichterstattung eingesetzt werden, was deren Sanktionierung zur Folge haben kann (Salzborn 2015, S. 77).Auswirkungen der Medienregulierung auf die Demokratie in UngarnNachdem im vorangegangenen Kapitel die aktuelle Medienlandschaft in Ungarn dargestellt wurde, widmet sich der folgende Abschnitt den Auswirkungen der Medienregulierung auf die demokratische Verfasstheit Ungarns. Anhand konkreter politischer Maßnahmen der ungarischen Regierung wird untersucht, wie die Visionen Orbáns umgesetzt wurden. Darüber hinaus wird analysiert, inwiefern die rechtspopulistische Politik die Qualität der ungarischen Demokratie beeinflusst und verändert hat.Bedeutung der Medien für die demokratische GesellschaftIm Zentrum der Debatte um die Rolle der Medien in der demokratischen Gesellschaft Ungarns steht die Transformationspolitik Viktor Orbáns und seiner Fidesz-Partei, die seit ihrem Regierungsantritt eine umfassende Kontrolle über die Medienlandschaft ausüben. Die Regierung nutzt diese Kontrolle strategisch als Instrument der Regierungskommunikation, um eine fast ausschließlich positive Berichterstattung über ihre Handlungen und Entscheidungen sicherzustellen. Regierungskritische Stimmen finden kaum Gehör, stattdessen wird Kritik systematisch unterdrückt und negative Nachrichten werden in einem für die Regierung vorteilhaften Licht dargestellt. Die gezielte Durchführung von Desinformationskampagnen, die Bajomi-Lazar als "Propaganda" bezeichnet, ist ein weiterer Baustein dieser Medienpolitik (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 280f.).Die Verpflichtung von Arthur J. Finkelstein, einem erfahrenen Kampagnenstrategen aus den USA, durch Viktor Orbán unterstreicht den gezielten Einsatz der Medien zur Meinungsbildung. Das Phänomen der Verbreitung von teilweise oder vollständig gefälschten Nachrichten ist zwar kein Alleinstellungsmerkmal der ungarischen Medienlandschaft, die offene Zurschaustellung dieser Praktiken durch die ungarische Regierung ohne den Versuch, ihre Aktivitäten zu verschleiern, stellt jedoch einen klaren Bruch mit demokratischen Normen dar (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 281).Diese Entwicklung wirft grundsätzliche Fragen nach den Auswirkungen der Medienregulierung auf die Demokratie in Ungarn auf. Die Einflussnahme auf die Medien und die damit einhergehende Unterdrückung pluralistischer Diskurse hat unmittelbare Folgen für die demokratische Gesellschaft. Indem die Medien als verlängerter Arm der Regierungskommunikation fungieren und kritische Berichterstattung marginalisiert wird, werden demokratische Grundwerte wie Meinungsvielfalt und Pressefreiheit massiv untergraben. Die strategische Manipulation der Medienlandschaft durch die Regierung Orbán verdeutlicht die Herausforderungen vor denen die Demokratie in Ungarn steht und unterstreicht die zentrale Rolle der Medienfreiheit als Grundpfeiler einer lebendigen und funktionierenden demokratischen Gesellschaft. Einschränkung der Demokratie durch Regulierungen in der MedienlandschaftDie Regulierung der Medienlandschaft in Ungarn durch Viktor Orbán und seine Fidesz-Partei hat weitreichende Folgen für die Demokratie im Land. Durch die systematische Übernahme und Anpassung der Medien an ihre Vorstellungen, insbesondere durch die Besetzung der Führungspositionen in den wichtigsten Medienorganisationen mit Verbündeten der Regierung, haben sie die Medien zu einem Instrument der Machtsicherung gemacht. Die Aufhebung der Unabhängigkeit der Medien ermöglicht es der Orbán-Regierung, die Berichterstattung vollständig für ihre politischen Ziele zu instrumentalisieren. Es dominiert eine einseitige Berichterstattung, die den Bürgern vor allem in den ländlichen Regionen wenig Spielraum lässt die Authentizität und Richtigkeit der präsentierten Nachrichten zu überprüfen. Die Bürger Ungarns stehen vor der Herausforderung, dass sie kaum Zugang zu alternativen Perspektiven oder kritischen Stimmen haben, was sie quasi dazu zwingt, den regierungsgesteuerten Nachrichten Glauben zu schenken (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 281/282).Diese Einschränkung der Medienfreiheit und die Manipulation der Informationslandschaft durch die Regierung Orbán untergraben grundlegende demokratische Prinzipien, indem sie den freien Zugang zu Informationen einschränken und eine fundierte öffentliche Meinungsbildung verhindern. Durch die gezielte Meinungsmache und die Abschottung gegenüber kritischen Debatten werden die natürlichen demokratischen Kontrollmechanismen geschwächt und die Bevölkerung als Kontrollinstanz der Regierung faktisch entmachtet. Die Strategie, die Macht über die Medien zu festigen und dafür zu sorgen, dass keine Gegenmeinungen an die Öffentlichkeit gelangen oder Widerstand gegen politische Entscheidungen leisten können, ist ein deutliches Zeichen für den Missbrauch von Medienmacht zur Festigung autoritärer Strukturen.Diese Entwicklungen in Ungarn verdeutlichen die zentrale Bedeutung einer unabhängigen und pluralistischen Medienlandschaft für den Erhalt einer gesunden Demokratie. Die Einschränkung der Pressefreiheit und die gezielte Manipulation der Medien durch die Regierung stellen eine ernsthafte Bedrohung für die demokratischen Prozesse und die politische Freiheit im Land dar. Politische Auswirkungen auf das demokratische System UngarnsDie politischen Auswirkungen der Regulierung der Medien auf das demokratische System in Ungarn sind tiefgreifend und haben zu einer Verschlechterung der Qualität der Demokratie im Land geführt. Diese Veränderungen spiegeln sich in verschiedenen internationalen Indizes wider, die die demokratische Stabilität Ungarns bewerten. Der "Freedom in the World Index" von Freedom House stuft Ungarn als "teilweise frei" ein, da die Fidesz-Partei die Kontrolle über unabhängige Institutionen erlangt hat, was zu einer Schwächung der Aktivitäten von Oppositionellen, Journalisten, Universitäten und NGOs geführt hat (Freedom House 2021). Der "Nations in Transit Index" bezeichnet Ungarn sogar als "Transitional or Hybrid Regime" mit einem Wert von 49 von 100 Punkten, wobei 100 Punkte für eine funktionierende Demokratie stehen (Freedom House 2021b). Der Bertelsmann Transformationsindex beschreibt Ungarn als "defekte Demokratie", in den demokratischen Institutionen zwar existieren, aber eingeschränkt und ineffektiv sind (Bertelsmann Stiftung 2020, S. 13).Deutlich verschlechtert hat sich zudem die Platzierung Ungarns in der Rangliste der Pressefreiheit von "Reporter ohne Grenzen", wo das Land nur noch auf Platz 92 von 180 Ländern rangiert und die Situation der Pressefreiheit als problematisch eingestuft wird (Reporter ohne Grenzen 2021). Der "Rule of Law Index" des World Justice Project weist Ungarn den niedrigsten Wert in Osteuropa zu, weltweit liegt es auf Platz 60 von 128 (World Justice Project 2020).Diese Indizes und Bewertungen zeigen, dass die von Viktor Orbán vorangetriebene politische Transformation direkte negative Auswirkungen auf die Qualität der Demokratie in Ungarn haben. Einige Autoren wie Attila Ágh sprechen von der "ungarischen Krankheit" als antidemokratischer Herausforderung für die EU und beschreiben das Land als "worst case scenario" einer "elected autocracy" (Ágh 2015, S. 4, S. 16). János Kornai sieht in der Entwicklung seit Orbáns Amtsantritt eine Abkehr von Demokratie und Errungenschaften des Systemwechsels Ende der 1980er, einen "U-Turn" (Kornai 2015, S. 1). Samuel Salzborn identifiziert eine transformatorische Entwicklung hin zu einer Diktatur, bedingt durch rechtliche Veränderungen und eine zunehmende Ethnisierung der Innenpolitik (Salzborn 2015, S. 81).Andere Forscher sprechen von einem "hybriden Regime" und positionieren Ungarn in einer Grauzone zwischen Demokratie und Autokratie. András Bozóki und Dániel Hegedüs betonen, dass hybride Regime eine eigenständige Kategorie darstellen, die weder als Unterform der Demokratie noch der Diktatur zu verstehen ist (Bozóki/Hegedüs 2018, S. 1183). Attila Antal betont, dass das Orbán-Regime seine politische Anhängerschaft gezielt repolitisiert und den Rest der politischen Gemeinschaft depolitisiert hat (Antal 2017, S. 18).SchlussfolgerungDas Phänomen des Demokratieabbaus, beobachtet nicht nur in Ungarn, sondern weltweit und innerhalb Europas, unterstreicht eine kritische Herausforderung für die demokratische Ordnung vieler Staaten. Die systematische Einschränkung der Presse- und Meinungsfreiheit in Ungarn seit Viktor Orbáns zweiter Amtszeit im Jahr 2010 zeichnet ein beunruhigendes Bild der Degradierung demokratischer Werte, das weit über die Grenzen Ungarns hinausreicht und die europäische Gemeinschaft insgesamt betrifft (Möllers 2018, S. 7; Ismayr 2002, S. 309ff.).Die zentrale Rolle der Medien in einer Demokratie, hervorgehoben durch ihre vielfältigen Funktionen wie die Schaffung von Öffentlichkeit, Informationsvermittlung, Kontrolle der Macht, soziale Integration und Bildung, unterstreicht die Bedeutung der Medienfreiheit für das Funktionieren einer demokratischen Gesellschaft (Strohmeier 2004, S. 69ff.). Die Kontrolle über die Massenmedien zu haben bedeutet, einen entscheidenden Einfluss darauf zu besitzen, welche Informationen die Bevölkerung erhält und wie sie die politische Realität wahrnimmt.Ungarns Entwicklung seit 2010 unter der Fidesz-Regierung ist besonders alarmierend, da sie zeigt, wie gezielt Propaganda eingesetzt wird, um die Regierungsperspektive zu stärken und oppositionelle Stimmen effektiv zum Schweigen zu bringen. Die offene Ausführung dieser Maßnahmen und das scheinbare Desinteresse der Regierung, ihre Aktionen zu verbergen, verdeutlichen eine besorgniserregende Gleichgültigkeit gegenüber demokratischen Standards (Bajomi-Lazar 2018, S. 281f.). Trotz der Transparenz dieser Aktivitäten hat die Europäische Union bisher wenig Einfluss auf eine positive Veränderung nehmen können, was den Demokratieabbau in Ungarn weiter vorantreibt.Die Situation in Ungarn ist nicht isoliert zu betrachten, sondern stellt ein ernstes Problem für die EU dar, da es die konstitutionellen und demokratischen Grundlagen der Gemeinschaft untergräbt. Die aktuellen Entwicklungen in Ungarn sind ein Warnsignal und erfordern eine dringende und koordinierte Reaktion auf europäischer Ebene, um die Demokratie zu schützen und zu fördern. Die Frage, wie die Medienregulierung in Ungarn die demokratischen Prozesse und die politische Landschaft des Landes beeinflusst, lässt sich klar beantworten: Sie führt zu einer erheblichen Einschränkung der Demokratiequalität, indem sie die freie Meinungsäußerung untergräbt, die politische Pluralität einschränkt und die Kontrollfunktion der Medien schwächt.Die Hoffnung liegt nun darauf, dass die internationale Gemeinschaft und europäische Institutionen wirksame Maßnahmen ergreifen, um die demokratischen Prinzipien in Ungarn zu stärken und einen weiteren Demokratieabbau zu verhindern. Die Bewahrung der Medienfreiheit und die Sicherstellung einer pluralistischen und unabhängigen Medienlandschaft sind essenziell für die Aufrechterhaltung einer lebendigen und gesunden Demokratie, nicht nur in Ungarn, sondern in allen demokratischen Staaten. LiteraturverzeichnisÁgh, Attila. 2015. De-Europeanization and De-Democratization trends in ECE: From Potemkin Democracy to the elected autocracy in Hungary. Journal of Comparative Politics 8 (2): 4-26.Albertazzi, Daniele. 2007. Addressing 'the People': A Comparative Study of the Lega Nord's and Lega dei Ticinesi's Political Rhetoric and Styles of Propaganda. Modern Italy 12 (3): 327-347.Antal, Attila. 2017. The political theories, preconditions and dangers of the governing populism in Hungary. Politologický Casopis 24 (1): 5-20.Bajomi-Lazar, Peter/Kedesdi-Boldog, Dalma, Zurück in die Zukunft, Autoritäre Medienpolitik in Ungarn, in: Osteuropa 3-5, Berlin 2018, S. 7-19. Beger, Paula. 2021. Die Asyl- und Migrationspolitik Ungarns: Wandel in drei Etappen. In Das politische System Ungarns – Nationale Demokratieentwicklung, Orbán und die EU, hrsg. Ellen Bos und Astrid Lorenz, 209-228. Wiesbaden: Springer Fachmedien Wiesbaden GmbH.Bertelsmann Stiftung. 2020. BTI 2020 Country Report – Hungary. https://www.bti-project.org/content/en/downloads/reports/country_report_2020_HUN.pdf. Zugegriffen: 12.08.2021.Bischof, Daniel/Senninger, Roman. 2018. Simple politics for the people? Complexity in campaign messages and political knowledge. European Journal of Political Research 57: 473-495.Bos, Ellen. 2021. Politisches System und Demokratieentwicklung in Ungarn: Funktionsdefizite und Instrumentalisierung demokratischer Verfahren durch die Regierungspartei. In Das politische System Ungarns – Nationale Demokratieentwicklung, Orbán und die EU, hrsg. Ellen Bos und Astrid Lorenz, 25-56. Wiesbaden: Springer Fachmedien Wiesbaden GmbH.Bozóki, András. 2014. Free and Unfair: The Hungarian Elections. http://publications.ceu.edu/sites/default/files/publications/bozoki-free-unfair-transitonline-2014.pdf. Zugegriffen: 13.08.2021.Bozóki, András/Hegedüs, Dániel. 2018. An externally constrained hybrid regime: Hungary in the European Union. Democratization 25 (7): 1173-1189.Bruns et al. 2015. Rechte Kulturrevolution – Wer und was ist die Neue Rechte von heute? Hamburg: VSA Verlag.Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung (2022): Titel I: Gemeinsame Bestimmungen, bpb.de, [online] https://www.bpb.de/themen/europaeische-union/eu-vertrag/44179/titel-i-gemeinsame-bestimmungen/.Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung. 2020. 10 Jahre Fidesz-Regierung: Lage der Demokratie in Ungarn. https://www.bpb.de/politik/hintergrund-aktuell/308619/demokratie-in-ungarn. Zugegriffen: 17.07.2021.Freedom House. 2021. Freedom in the World 2021 – Hungary.https://freedomhouse.org/country/hungary/freedom-world/2021. Zugegriffen: 12.08.2021.Freedom House. 2021b. Nations in Transit 2021 – Hungary.https://freedomhouse.org/country/hungary/nations-transit/2021. Zugegriffen: 12.08.2021.Geden, Oliver. 2006. Diskursstrategien im Rechtspopulismus – Freiheitliche Partei Österreichs und Schweizerische Volkspartei zwischen Opposition und Regierungsbeteiligung, 1. Auflage. Wiesbaden: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften.Grieswelle, Detlef. 2000. Politische Rhetorik: Macht der Rede, öffentliche Legitimation, Stiftung von Konsens. Wiesbaden: Springer Fachmedien Wiesbaden GmbH.Hogan, Jackie/Haltinner, Kristin. 2015. Floods, Invaders, and Parasites: Immigration Threat Narratives and Right-Wing Populism in the USA, UK and Australia. Journal of Intercultural Studies 36 (5): 520-543.Ismayr, Wolfgang (2002): Die politischen Systeme Osteuropas, VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften eBooks, [online] doi:10.1007/978-3-322-96396-3.Juhász, Attila; Krekó, Péter; Szabados, Krisztián. 2015. Fidesz und der Nationalpopulismus in Ungarn. In Rechtspopulismus in Europa: Gefahr für die Demokratie?, hrsg. Ernst Hillebrand, 96-106. Bonn: Verlag J.H.W. Dietz.Kornai, János. 2015. Hungary's U-Turn. Corvinus Economics Working Paper 21/2015: 1-60.Mendelski, Bruno. 2019. The Rhetoric of Hungarian Premier Victor Orban: Inside X Outside in the Context of Immigration Crisis. In The Palgrave Handbook of Ethnicity, hrsg. Steven Ratuva, 1-24. Singapur: Springer Nature Singapore Pte Ltd.Möllers, Christoph/Linda Schneider (2018): Demokratiesicherung in der Europäischen Union: Studie zu einem Dilemma. Im Auftrag und in Zusammenarbeit mit der Heinrich-Böll-Stiftung, Mohr Siebeck.Mudde, Cas. 2004. The Populist Zeitgeist. Government and Opposition 2004 (4): 541-563.Orbán, Viktor. 2014. Viktor Orbáns Rede auf der 25. Freien Sommeruniversität in Baile Tusnad (Rumänien) am 26. Juli 2014. https://pusztaranger.wordpress.com/2014/08/01/viktor-orbans-rede-auf-der-25-freien-sommeruniversitat-in-baile-tusnad-rumanien-am-26-juli-2014/. Zugegriffen:29.07.2021.Orbán, Viktor. 2018. Viktor Orbáns Rede nach seiner Vereidigung zum Ministerpräsidenten.Budapest, 10. Mai 2018. https://munchen.mfa.gov.hu/assets/93/39/67/f418faa298d2dbf8333dc394fa0be45addfc4edd.pdf. Zugegriffen: 28.07.2021.Orbán, Viktor. 2018b. Viktor Orbáns Festrede zum 62. Jahrestag der Revolution und des Freiheitskampfes von 1956. 23. Oktober 2018, Budapest.https://munchen.mfa.gov.hu/assets/42/28/75/2cde4e57dd48deb8d926232e8e63f013a9dab580.pdf. Zugegriffen: 28.07.2021.Orbán, Viktor. 2019. Viktor Orbáns Rede auf dem 28. Parteitag des Fidesz – Ungarischen Bürgerbundes. 29. September 2019, Budapest. https://www.miniszterelnok.hu/viktor-orbans-rede-auf-dem-28-parteitag-des-fidesz-ungarischen-burgerbundes/. Zugegriffen: 29.07.2021.Orbán, Viktor. 2019b. Viktor Orbáns Rede auf der Veranstaltung "Atreju 2019" der Partei Brüder Italiens (FdI). 21. September 2019, Rom (Roma).https://munchen.mfa.gov.hu/assets/46/22/92/c9308a6baa0404725d4b50222fab36592151df0b.pdf. Zugegriffen: 28.07.2021.Reporter ohne Grenzen. 2021. Rangliste der Pressefreiheit – Pressefreiheit weltweit 2021.https://www.reporter-ohne-grenzen.de/rangliste/rangliste-2021. Zugegriffen: 12.08.2021.Salzborn, Samuel. 2015. Schleichende Transformation zur Diktatur. Ungarns Abschied von der Demokratie. Kritische Justiz 48 (1): 71-82.Schnepf, Julia. 2020. "Heimatliebe statt Marokkaner Diebe!" – Rechtspopulistische Rhetorik und ihre Effekte auf In- und Out-Group-Ebene. Conflict & Communication Online 19 (1+2): 1-9.Strohmeier, Gerd (2004): Politik und Massenmedien: eine Einführung.Wittkämper, Gerhard W. (1992): Medien und Politik.Wodak, Ruth. 2015. The politics of fear – What right-wing populist discourses mean. Los Angeles: Sage Publications Ltd.World Justice Project. 2020. WJP Rule of Law Index – Hungary. https://www.worldjusticeproject.org/rule-of-law-index/country/Hungary.
ABSTRACT Il concetto di "Appropriatezza" è stato introdotto nel contesto normativo italiano a seguito della Raccomandazione n° 17/1997 del Comitato dei Ministri del Consiglio d'Europa agli Stati membri, "sullo sviluppo e l'attivazione dei sistemi di miglioramento della qualità dell'assistenza sanitaria", in cui l'appropriatezza delle cure viene indicata come una delle componenti fondamentali; infatti, la Legge 449/1997, immediatamente successiva, inserisce l'appropriatezza fra i profili da considerare nell'ambito del monitoraggio dell'attività ospedaliera. Successivamente, il Piano Sanitario Nazionale 1998-2000 introduce la distinzione fra "Appropriatezza clinica" e "Appropriatezza organizzativa": come noto, la prima si riferisce all'erogazione di cure mediche ed interventi di comprovata efficacia in contesti caratterizzati da un profilo beneficio-rischio favorevole per il paziente, mentre la seconda concerne la scelta delle modalità di erogazione più idonee ai fini di massimizzare la sicurezza ed il benessere del paziente e di ottimizzare l'efficienza produttiva ed il consumo di risorse. A seguire il recente D.M. 10/12/2009 in materia di controlli sulle cartelle cliniche , specifica modalità di controllo delle cartelle cliniche finalizzandolo alla verifica della appropriatezza . Non ultimo Il Patto per la Salute 2010-2012, nel ribadire la necessità di perseguire l'efficienza, la qualità e l'appropriatezza dell'Assistenza Sanitaria, anche ai fini del raggiungimento dell'equilibrio economico, introduce un ampio set di indicatori, fra cui alcuni specificamente destinati al monitoraggio dell'appropriatezza organizzativa aggiornando inoltre la lista di DRG ad alto rischio di inappropriatezza se erogati in regime di ricovero ordinario. Nel sistema organizzativo sanitario attuale sono identificati indicatori di inappropriatezza organizzativa: - Degenza media preoperatoria L'indicatore viene calcolato come rapporto fra il totale delle giornate intercorse tra la data di ricovero e la data di intervento ed il totale dei dimessi. - Percentuale interventi per frattura del femore effettuati entro due giorni L'indicatore viene calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra il numero di dimessi con diagnosi principale di frattura del femore che abbiano subito l'intervento entro due giorni dal ricovero ed il totale dei dimessi con diagnosi principale di frattura del femore. - Percentuale di dimessi da reparti chirurgici con DRG medici L'indicatore viene calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra i dimessi da reparti chirurgici cui sia stato attribuito un DRG medico ed il totale dei dimessi da reparti chirurgici. - Percentuale di ricoveri con DRG chirurgico sul totale dei ricoveri (RO + DH) L'indicatore viene calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra i dimessi con DRG chirurgico ed il totale dei dimessi. - Percentuale di ricoveri ordinari con DRG ad alto rischio di inappropriatezza L'indicatore viene calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra il numero di ricoveri in regime ordinario e DRG a rischio in appropriatezza ed il totale dei ricoveri con DRG a rischio inappropriatezza. - Percentuale di ricoveri in DH medico a carattere diagnostico sul totale dei ricoveri in DH medico L'indicatore è calcolato come rapporto percentuale tra il numero di ricoveri in DH medico a carattere diagnostico e il totale dei ricoveri in DH medico. - Percentuale di ricoveri ordinari medici brevi (0-2gg) sul totale dei ricoveri ordinari medici L'indicatore è calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra il numero di ricoveri ordinari con DRG medico e durata della degenza minore o uguale a due giorni ed il totale dei ricoveri ordinari con DRG medico. - Percentuale di ricoveri ordinari medici oltre soglia sul totale dei ricoveri ordinari medici di pazienti con età maggiore o uguale a 65 anni L'indicatore è calcolato come rapporto percentuale fra il numero di ricoveri ordinari con DRG medico e durata della degenza superiore alla soglia specifica del DRG di afferenza ed il totale dei ricoveri ordinari con DRG medico di pazienti con età maggiore o uguale a 65 anni. I valori medi Regionali costituiscono gli standard di riferimento ( G.U. 05.01.2010). Al di là di quanto istituzionalmente disponibile e condiviso sull'argomento , la riflessione piu' importante è che la appropriatezza organizzativa non è spesso sostenuta dalla appropriatezza della offerta , inoltre la stessa viene spesso vissuta come un ripiego e non come una opportunità , come un imperativo per la riduzione dei costi e non come un decisione logica e corretta nella presa in carico del paziente ed a tutela della salute del cittadino e della comunità. Proprio sulla inappropriatezza della offerta è necessario soffermarsi per delineare alcune criticità: - gli ospedali sono luoghi di cura culturalmente e strutturalmente preposti al trattamento del paziente in degenza, diversi setting assistenziali che richiedono numerosi accessi per brevi prestazioni devono essere espletati in strutture sanitarie dedicate con appropriati percorsi strutturali ed organizzativi; - prestazioni brevi in piu' accessi rappresentano spesso un disagio per l'utente soprattutto se trattasi di persone anziane o con autonomia ridotta; - il personale addetto alla assistenza ( ormai non piu' giovane poiché la media anagrafica degli operatori sanitari sì è alzata in assenza di turn over e concorsi) è spesso impreparato alla gestione dei pazienti in modalità diversa dal ricovero ordinario , valutando , incautamente , day surgery , day hospital e PAC diversi dal ricovero ordinario solo per il tempo di permanenza in ospedale ( sottovalutando qualunque altro aspetto). Qualunque sia il setting assistenziale , gli aspetti gestionali - organizzativi, i percorsi diagnostico terapeutici , modalità di comunicazione con l'utenza devono essere chiari , sicuri ed efficaci indipendentemente dalla complessità assistenziale. Non si puo' quindi prescindere dalla esigenza di scegliere sistemi qualità idonei al contesto secondo standard internazionali , ricordando che lo Stato Italiano ha imposto alle organizzazioni sanitarie i sistemi qualità attraverso i Requisiti organizzativi per l'Accreditamento Istituzionale , diversificati per Regione ma sempre ispirati a Sistemi Qualità. Negli ultimi anni si è andata sempre più diffondendo, a livello internazionale e anche in Italia, la consapevolezza che la gestione e l'organizzazione dei servizi sanitari debbano avere tra i principi fondamentali la garanzia e la promozione della qualità e la sicurezza dei servizi sanitari e delle cure erogate. Se inizialmente il concetto di qualità e la sua applicazione si scontrava con la convinzione " la qualità costa ", oggi il SSN si sforza di appropriare le prestazioni sempre piu' rispetto alle richieste dell'utenza , ai bisogni di salute , alle risorse sempre piu' esigue e secondo una programmazione a lungo termine , affinchè gli investimenti siano ammortizzabili nel tempo. Si è quindi modificata la idea di qualità e si è adeguata al contesto sociosanitario della nostra Nazione . Lo dimostrano anche le diverse normative sull'accreditamento istituzionale che sebbene orientate dal Dlvo Decreto Legislativo n° 502 del 1992 e s.m.i e il 517 del 1993 , nelle diverse Regioni di Italia hanno cercato di rendersi operative mediante leggi regionali operative in diversi tempi , in diversa modalità , proprio perché diversa è l'utenza da regione a regione , così come diversa è la maturità e la sensibilità dei professionisti su questo argomento. "Dal controllo qualità alla assicurazione qualità" , proprio per sottolineare il ruolo di garanzia che è affidato ad un sistema qualità e per sensibilizzare ad una cultura adocratica ove posto l'obiettivo , tutto il controllo di processo è monitorato, ove la prevenzione dell'evento avverso è centrale così come centrale è il ruolo dell'appropriatezza clinica ed organizzativa : un sistema organizzativo dinamico ed aperto , in continua autovalutazione e correzione . E' pur vero che se le aziende private e di produzione beni , si rendono maggiormente competitive mediante la implementazione di un sistema qualità e si propongono sul mercato come fornitori in grado di soddisfare meglio il cliente , il mondo sanitario , piu' complesso e multidisciplinare , valuta ancora con diffidenza questo approccio gestionale e strategico per differenziarsi sul mercato dell'offerta di servizi di prevenzione , cura e riabilitazione. Anche su questo argomento alcune regioni sono convinte da tempo , altre stentano a maturarne la applicazione , sebbene le normative ormai spingano in tal senso. Resta comunque indiscusso che la realizzazione della qualità, come piena e sostanziale capacità di soddisfazione di bisogni, è un obiettivo "strategico", da perseguire tramite due strumenti essenziali, complementari e sinergici: - L'ottimizzazione dei prodotti e processi, fondata sulla ricerca, innovazione e sviluppo tecnologico. - L'adeguata gestione e tenuta sotto controllo di tutte le attività (tecniche, commerciali, amministrative, ecc.) connesse con la produzione di beni e servizi. Il sistema sanitario italiano è un contesto altamente poliedrico e dinamico, caratterizzato da una complessità strutturale, organizzativa e tecnologica molto alta. Perseguire ottimizzazione dei processi ed adeguato controllo dei processi è davvero impresa complessa : le tecniche gestionali attualmente impiegate in questo settore permettono solo in parte di adottare soluzioni gestionali in grado di raggiungere gli obiettivi aziendali di efficienza, efficacia ed economicità, e solo a seguito della loro effettiva implementazione, e successiva valutazione. Questa condizione espone i manager delle strutture sanitarie al rischio di prendere decisioni che, a dispetto della bontà del progetto, sono esposte al verificarsi di problemi, lacune ed inefficienze in fase di attuazione tali da minarne l'efficacia. Inoltre vi è il rischio, a seguito dell'adozione di soluzioni gestionali errate, di impiegare in maniera poco corretta le risorse economiche eventualmente disponibili. Simulare vuol dire riprodurre nella maniera più accurata possibile il funzionamento di un sistema, o di una parte di esso, al fine di studiarne le risposte al cambiamento dell'ambiente esterno, attraverso l'analisi di indicatori prestazionali opportunamente scelti, chiamati "key performance indicators" (KPI). Inoltre la simulazione può essere considerata un utile strumento per studiare i modelli organizzativi di sistemi reali, al fine di analizzarne e prevederne il comportamento e quindi studiarne l'evoluzione in funzione di determinate specifiche, con una semplicità ed un'interattività non possibile operando direttamente sul sistema reale. L'approccio combinato della simulazione ad eventi discreti (DES) e delle metodiche del business process management (BPM) consente di valutare soluzioni operative alternative a quelle attualmente impiegate, valutandone le conseguenze in termini di prestazioni del sistema (sulla base dei parametri scelti) prima di realizzarle, decidendo poi se attuarle nella realtà oppure cercarne di nuove .Il tutto va inserito nella più generale ottica di un raggiungimento di un maggiore risparmio in termini di tempo e soldi, rendendo inoltre possibile la valutazione ex-ante di più soluzioni manageriali, al fine di individuare e verificare la migliore in accordo con gli obiettivi aziendali e di gestione delle risorse. OBIETTIVO DELLA TESI La tesi costituisce l'elaborato finale relativo a tre anni di studio e ricerca e vuole descrivere la metodologia utilizzata , le attività svolte, i risultati ottenuti. La attività di ricerca si è svolta su tre prevalenti indirizzi: a) Start up di un sistema qualità nella u.o. di Chirurgia Generale e Mininvasiva della Azienda Policlinico Federico II° di Napoli secondo Standard Internazionale UNI EN ISO 9001 / 2008 e Regolamento 01/2007- Decreto Commissario ad Acta 124/2012 b) Confronto della appropriatezza organizzativa della u.o rispetto al contesto aziendale , rispetto ad altre strutture sanitarie , e la appropriatezza Aziendale rispetto alla appropriatezza di altre organizzazioni sanitarie, attraverso n° 7 DRG chirurgici e monitoraggio di specifici indicatori c) Creazione di un modello di simulazione delle attività svolte dalla u.o. per profilo assistenziale al fine di avere un supporto conoscitivo per la appropriatezza e uno strumento operativo per l'efficienza . METODOLOGIA Start up di un sistema qualità nella u.o. di Chirurgia Generale e Mininvasiva della Azienda Policlinico Federico II° di Napoli secondo Standard Internazionale UNI EN ISO 9001 / 2008 e Regolamento 01/2007- Decreto Commissario ad Acta 124/2012 a1.) iniziale inquadramento quadro Normativo di riferimento, la ISO 9001:2008 e i requisiti strutturali , tecnologici ed organizzativi richiesti dalla normativa sull'accreditamento della Regione Campania . A tal fine si è creata una " tabella di conversione " che dettaglia esattamente la scheda BURC n. 67 del 22 Ottobre 2012 - SCHEDA SRIC 4 - DEGENZA , annotando i punti in comune e di corrispondenza della UNI EN ISO 9001/2008 e i riferimenti procedurali e documentali della Unità Operativa presenti o da creare . a.2) una seconda parte che fa un attenta analisi delle attività svolte dalla unità operativa , flussi di lavoro , risorse coinvolte . A tal fine si assimila la u.o. in oggetto alla u.o. generica di " chirurgia generale ", oggetto di studio ancora in corso di validazione sui modelli ospedalieri chirurgici che schematicamente riassume i principali processi legati alla degenza in u.o. di tipo chirurgico. a) Figura 1 – Diagramma delle attività di unità operativa chirurgica a.3) una terza parte che alla luce degli obiettivi organizzativi, strutturali e tecnologici, ha delineato le priorità di intervento per la implementazione del sistema qualità e dei requisiti organizzativi dell'accreditamento al SSN, con una analisi che sottolineasse punti di forza, le opportunità e i benefici attesi dal progetto per la vita futura della unità operativa ; a.4) una quarta fase che ha identificato le "attività di programmazione di correzione " si è basata sulla redazione e condivisione di alcune procedure organizzative e strumenti operativi e di monitoraggio. I processi di : 1. redazione e gestione della cartella clinica 2. compilazione e gestione di documentazione infermieristica 3. somministrazione e gestione intra reparto dei presidi farmacologici ; 4. monitoraggio e valutazione dell'appropriatezza organizzativa della u.o. sono risultati critici per importanza , frequenza ed anomalie rilevate ; questi processi sono stati analizzati , presi in carico e ridisegnati attraverso procedure operative e strumenti di controllo. b) Studio di n° 7 DRG chirurgici al fine di valutare in due diverse realtà la appropriatezza organizzativa dei casi trattati ". Lo studio è stato effettuato su i seguenti DRG chirurgici - DRG 290 – Interventi sulla tiroide; - DRG 494 – Colecistectomia laparoscopica senza esplorazione del dotto biliare comune senza cc; - DRG 493- Colecistectomia laparoscopica senza esplorazione del dotto biliare comune con cc; - DRG 161 Interventi per ernia inguinale e femorale età > 17 anni con cc; - DRG 162 Interventi per ernia inguinale e femorale età > 17 anni senza cc; - DRG 149 – Interventi maggiori su intestino crasso e tenue senza CC ; - DRG 570 - Interventi maggiori su intestino crasso e tenue con CC senza diagnosi; di questi DRg sono stati monitorati negli ultimi tre anni indicatori di appropriatezza organizzativa al fine di confrontare la u.o. in studio con la globalità aziendale e confrontare due realtà aziendali sanitarie diverse a mission( policlinico universitario e ospedale presidio di zona). c) Creazione di un modello di simulazione delle attività svolte dalla u.o. per profilo assistenziale al fine di avere un supporto conoscitivo per la appropriatezza e uno strumento operativo per l'efficienza . Tale attività di ricerca ha visto un team multidisciplinare attivo nella applicazione di Work Flow Management e Simulazione ad Eventi Discreti che ha applicato tali metodologie di BPM al DRG 290. CONCLUSIONI e PROSPETTIVE Dal percorso di studio e ricerca si evincono tre conclusioni: - Il progetto sulla Unita' operativa di Chirurgia Generale e Mininvasiva di avviare un sistema qualità secondo lo Standard UNI EN ISO 9001e Regolamento 01/2007- Decreto Commissario ad Acta 124/2012 ha consentito di dotare la U.O di una nuova modalità di gestione della cartella clinica cartacea ( è in sperimentazione aziendale la modalità informatizzata) , documentazione infermieristica e somministrazione e gestione di terapie farmacologiche , utili alla riduzione di rischi di errore di compilazione cartella e documentazione allegata inclusa la infermieristica , nonché riduzione di errori nella gestione e somministrazione delle terapie farmacologiche. - Lo studio degli indicatori legati alla appropriatezza organizzativa sui sette DRG scelti ci consente di concludere che la Azienda Policlinico Federico II di Napoli ha in corso un percorso di miglioramento attivo e costante: la sua valutazione globale consente di confermare all'Azienda i requisiti di appropriatezza organizzativa che sostengono poi i finanziamenti pubblici aziendali; l'analisi piu' interessante non è nella sua globalità ma nella scansione di ogni unità operativa che concorre al risultato globale . In questo contesto la U.O. di Chirurgia Generale e Mininvasiva della Azienda Policlinico Federico II di Napoli ha creato un sua identità rispettosa dei principi di appropriatezza organizzativa aziendale mantenendo i suoi standard all'interno dei valori medi aziendali , spesso anche migliorandoli ( e questo consente al altre uu.oo. di alzare i valori al di sopra delle medie aziendali). Restano significativi per ulteriori approfondimenti alcuni valori sopra le medie aziendali unicamente per i casi oltre soglia ( rari) - Dalla analisi dei casi trattati sia nel Presidio Ospedaliero di Solofra e che nella U.O. di Chirurgia Generale del Presidio Ospedaliero di Solofra , si evince : il peso che ha la mission aziendale diversa dal Policlinico nella gestione della appropriatezza organizzativa ; la esigenza di rispondere ad un bisogno di salute imminente ( anche in emergenza ) , in un contesto geografico e sociale molto differente da quello della Azienda Policlinico Federico II , ha portato il Presidio di Solofra anche a scegliere codifiche diverse per il riconoscimento dei casi clinici trattati . Per esempio per la gestione della colecistectomia , molti casi sono stati trattati e codificati con SDO in altro DRG diverso dai 493-494, e per tanto sono sfuggiti all'oggetto di studio. Un diverso DRG comporta una diversa remunerazione e un diverso riconoscimento in fatturazione all'ASL. Questa attività giustifica anche il fatto che il DRG 494 scenda da n° 97 casi trattati nel 2011 e n° 94 nel 2012 a n° 57 casi nel 2013. Da sottolineare pero' che se la codifica DRg cambia per identificare una procedura , non si marca il drg 493 che è complicato perché sono presenti pochi casi e anche i casi fuori soglia nel 2011 e 2012 sono n° 0 e n° 4, mentre nel 2013 sono n° 10 su un totale di n° 57 dimessi: questo dato richiederebbe un approfondimento su verifica delle cartelle cliniche per comprendere quali anomalie hanno creato tali dati numerici. - In merito a ciascun DRG il dato piu' significativo , riguardo al DRG 290, è che trattasi di un percorso diagnostico terapeutico molto strutturato al quale il paziente accede già iperstudiato , con a corredo svariati esami strumentali e laboratoristici effettuati in tempi diversi ed al di fuori del DRG ( quindi non in ricovero ma in regime ambulatoriale).In particolare nella Azienda Policlinico Federico II accedono pazienti afferenti dalla Regione Campania e da tutto il Meridione , per tanto le chirurgie aziendali accolgono casi anche molto complessi o non accettati in altre strutture. Alla luce di tale realtà e sebbene sia attivo il servizio di prericovero , taluni pazienti si ricoverano con un un giorno di anticipo rispetto alla data procedurale per ragioni logistiche ( residenza troppo lontana , o tempi troppo lunghi e modalità di percorrenza poco agevoli), ragioni socio-familiari, raramente per motivazioni legate all'età. Tali considerazioni possono ritenersi sufficienti per analizzare la media di degenza globale e la preoperatoria , ulteriormente migliorabile e valutare la ipotesi che il DRG 290 possa, in piccole percentuali e con oculata scelta dei casi clinici da arruolare, proporsi come DRG con tempi di ricovero piu' brevi secondo canoni istituzionali, anche in one day surgery, se le valutazioni epidemiologiche per complicanze periprocedurali su scala piu' ampia possano confortare tali ipotesi. Questa è la prospettiva futura piu' interessante su cui soffermare la attenzione, considerando che nel documento " Rapporto annuale sull'attività di ricovero ospedaliero- Dati SDO" del 2012 il DRG 290 , con rango 39 risulta tra i primi 60 DRG per numerosità di dimissioni, con un totale di n° 36.648 dimissioni , n° 350.645 giornate di degenza ed una remunerazione teorica di Euro 101.373.777. Tai ipotesi non possono essere azzardate per il DRG 494 non avendo valutato alcuna cartella clinica e quindi non conoscendo dati piu' precisi sui pazienti dimessi: un approfondimento da valutare in futuro per considerazioni piu' complete . Certamente si potrà quindi valutare : - l'importanza economica di questa ipotesi che se fosse realizzabile anche in una minima percentuale dei casi clinici in DRG 290 varrebbe un risparmio finanziario sicuramente apprezzabile per il SSR e SSN; - la possibilità di abbreviare liste di attesa e motivare la permanenza del trattamento chirurgico intraregionale , evitando la mobilità extraregionale . - In merito alla Simulazione ad Eventi Discreti (DES) applicata al profilo assistenziale con DRG 290 , si puo' concludere che la applicazione è stata con successo validata . La prospettiva futura piu' di rilievo consiste non solo nella applicazione ad altri DRG, sicuramente con percorsi clinico-diagnostici maggiormente articolati , con utilizzo di diagnostiche piu' invasive , consulenze specialistiche piu' frequenti( per esempio tutti i DRG che contemplano la procedura chirurgica sul colon), ma nella valutazione completa di tutti i dati economici provenienti da un controllo di gestione che abbia fotografato i costi di tutte le risorse utilizzate nel percorso diagnostico clinico , al fine di rendere non piu' utile ma indispensabile la applicazione di Business Process Management – DES nei processi decisionali e direzionali delle Aziende Sanitarie . Tale applicazione , consentirebbe di agire , modificare e correggere processi sanitari che contestualmente sono stati identificati come inefficienti o non conformi , senza attendere i dovuti e lunghi tempi dell'analisi gestionale .
THE IMPLEMENTATION OF QUESTION AND ANSWER TECHNIQUE TO TEACH THE TENTH GRADE STUDENTS IN WRITING RECOUNT TEXT IN MA MA'ARIF NU DRIYOREJO GRESIK Firasari Fajarwati English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya firsa.soetikno@yahoo.com Drs. H. Aswandi M.pd English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya Abstract As a productive skill, writing has an important role to help the students to be able to communicate especially in indirect communication. The teacher must be creative in teaching of writing. Question and answer technique is suggested to be used as a technique in teaching writing. The teacher used recount text. In this study, the research questions consist of two questions; they are (1) how is the implementation of question and answer technique to teach the tenth grade students' writing skill of recount text in MA Ma'arif Gresik? (2) how is the students' responses after the implementation of question and answer technique? A teacher can use questions whether it is oral or written questions. It is to stimulate thinking and light the way to productive learning and retention of content material (Vacca, 1981: 159). Questions encourage students to think. Thinking can arise the students' interest and questions can also be used to evaluate. As the result of this function, it is believed that questions can direct someone's choice of ideas and activities, and can transform the often different topics from a scattered survey of the subject, problem, or theme into logical, coordinated for attaining knowledge. Based on the reason above, the researcher conducts this research about the implementation of question and answer technique to develop the tenth grade students' writing ability to write recount text in MA Ma'arif NU Driyorejo, Gresik, especially in X-1 class. The research design of this study is descriptive qualitative. The purpose of research design is to describe the activities of the teacher and the students in teaching and learning process during the implementation of question and answer technique in writing class. To collect the data, the researcher observes the implementation of question and answer technique in teaching and learning process. Then, she got the result of students' writing in every meeting. And the last, she collect the students' responses from questionnaire. After that, she analyzes all data in every meeting based on phenomenon that happen in teaching and learning process. The result of data analyzed, it can be seen that the students of X-1 had done the assignments well in every meeting. In each meeting, the students improve their writing ability. Applying question and answer technique in writing class can make the students improve their writing, especially in writing recount text. It can be seen from the students' responses the questionnaire. Almost all students said that they can improve their ability and it can motivate them to learn a foreign language, especially in writing class. It can be concluded that question and answer technique can be recommended as one of an alternative techniques in teaching writing. Because it can help the students develop their writing ability and can reduce boring situation in teaching and learning process. Keywords: Writing, Question and Answer Technique, Recount Text, Tenth Grade INTRODUCTION One way of learning foreign language is through writing. Not many centuries ago, writing was a skill in educational or religious institutions. Nowadays, written language has many functions in everyday life. They are particularly for action, information and entertainment. Sokolik (2003: 88) in Practical English Language Teaching states that writing is both physical and mental act. Nunan (2003: 88) writes out the definition of writing as a series of contrast: It is both physical and mental act. Physical act deals with committing words or ideas to some medium. Whereas mental act deals with the ability to invent ideas, express them, and how to organize them into a good writing which is clear to the reader. Its purpose is both to express and impress. Writing has a purpose to express ideas or feeling to the readers in order that the readers will be impressed with a writer's thought. It is both a process and product. In writing, there are some processes that are involved including collecting ideas, organizing, drafting, editing, and reading. Those will be very helpful in producing a good writing product. The last definition brings us to the explanation of the writing process. Langan (2005: 64) explains that there are three main steps which can help a writer create a good composition: Pre-writing In this stage, a writer will be able to think on a paper and to gradually discover what ideas that will be developed. Langan explains further that there are five techniques that will help a writer to develop ideas; they are: (1) free writing, which is a brainstorming activity in which a writer can write out every phrase or sentence that come up into mind about possible topics, (2) questioning, which can be an effective way of getting a writer to think about a topic from a number of different angles, which includes What? Why? Where? When? Who? and How? This technique is the one which is studied by the researcher, (3) making a list, in which the writer collects the ideas and details related to the subjects and makes it as a list without trying to sort the major details from minor ones, (4) clustering, which is also known as diagramming or mapping to show the relationship among ideas and detail that occur, (5) making an outline, in which the writer thinks carefully about the point that she will make. Drafting This is the part where the writer starts writing the complete thought that has been collected composition, including the introductory, the body, and the conclusion. Revising Here, the writer begins to revise the composition that has already been made. This stage can be done by rewriting, building on what has already been done, in order to make it stronger. Furthermore, writing is an important part of people's life for communication. Kelly (1999: 84) states that writing which forever defines communication in the written words is the important form of communication because it can be a solution when spoken communication is not possible. Byrne (1990: 1) supports that writing is one of language skill, which is used for medium of communication, especially indirect communication. People usually use indirect communication because of some problems; for instance: distance, time, activity, etc. by using indirect communication, they can still deliver their message. The Indonesian government gives attention to teach writing by making the English curriculum properly. The curriculum clearly states writing is one skill of learning English (BNSP, 2006: 164). Moreover, writing is a basic language skill of learning English which is important. The students need writing skill to convey their ideas in writing reports, scientific writing, short stories, etc. in the educational field. Unfortunately, many students are not interested in writing because, according to them, writing is difficult. The difficulty comes from the limited time for such an assignment that takes a continuous thinking process. However, it is still an important skill that a learner needs to master. Bramer (1981: 4) states that writing will continue to be an important part of a student's life, especially in college course and in many careers and profession. It is a skill which can make someone be recognized by the society , the schools, and objective language studies. One genre of texts taught in senior high school is recount text. The social function of recount text is to retell an activity, situation, or event in the past. Language features used in recount text is past tenses, action verbs, adverb of past time. The researcher believes that teaching writing is far more difficult than mastering the writing skill itself. Healon (1991: w135) states that writing skill is complex and sometimes difficult to teach, requiring not only of grammatical and theoretical devices, but also it has conceptual and judgment elements. Based on this problem, the researcher suggested this question and answer technique which could improve the students' ability in writing. Dealing with teaching and learning process, a technique is essential. A technique that is needed in a writing class is the one that can ease and helps the students to produce a composition. The researcher believed that the best way to stimulate ideas of the students who are learning to make a composition is by giving questions. Questions are used as an indicator of people doubt, which has occurred in his reasoning. Some people can express their thought easily, but some others cannot. It is because each person has different experience. Another influence comes from the person's psychological state. We can always find a case in a classroom where there are some students who keep the questions for themselves for fear of decision. Questions and answers are essential components of teaching and learning. Asking a good question will help the teacher to motivate students' curiosity about the topic, and it will help the teacher assesses how well they understand the materials. When constructing sentences, the students were given a series of questions. The complete answers of the questions are then constructed in a certain way to make a well-organized recount composition. RESEARCH METHOD This research is a descriptive qualitative research. This design is used to examine the events or the phenomena that happened in teaching and learning process, especially to get the data about the implementation of question and answer technique to develop student's writing. The subjects of the study were the teacher and the tenth grade students of MA Ma'arif NU Driyorejo, Gresik. The teacher is Agus Setiono, S. Pd. And there were 30 students of class X-1. The researcher will use three instruments in this study; they are (1) observation checklist, which contains some indicators, such as the teaching and learning process, the topic, and the question and answer technique, (2) field notes, which is a brief note made by researcher to observe the teaching and learning process, and (3) questionnaire, which is useful for the researcher to gather the students' responses. The data gathered from the teaching and learning process in the subject's classroom. The data will be collected through non-participant observation. Therefore, the researcher will only observe and make documentation out of the teaching and learning activities. The data will be interpreted in a descriptive manner in which the researcher describes the information which are collected with the instruments. RESULTS AND DISCUSSION After analyzing all the data, the researcher presents the result and also the discussion which is based on the theories which the researcher was elaborated previously. The Implementation of Question and Answer Technique In the first and second meeting, the teacher started the class with opening session by greeting the students. The teacher then asked the students' feeling that day. He also checked the attendance list and asked the students to prepare the lesson. The teacher asked the students about their knowledge of kinds of texts, especially recount text. Then he continued to ask the students' prior knowledge and related information about recount text. In the first meeting, the students could not answer the teacher's questions completely, so the teacher needed to explain. The teacher explained everything about recount text; the definition, the generic structure, and the language use. In the second meeting, the teacher only reminded them at a glance because they had enough explanation on the first meeting. In the teaching and learning process, only in the first meeting the teacher introduced the technique used. Because it was the first time they applied this technique. He introduced the concept of question and answer technique in writing recount text. The teacher explained the procedure of the technique deliberately and the students paid attention. He also gave the example of how to elaborate the answers on whiteboard. In both meeting, the teacher gave the students question and answer paper. He asked the students to answer the questions on the paper and then elaborated the answer to make a recount text. The teacher asked the students to finish the task on time. The teacher controls the students' interaction in the teaching and learning process. He asked the students to do the task by themselves. He walked around and asked the students to do the task quietly. He also helped students who had difficulties. In the first and second meeting, the students had done all the steps of question and answer technique. However, in the first meeting, some students still find difficulties in writing recount text. It can be seen from the students who could not use time effectively. The teacher asked to submit their work, but some students had not finished yet. But in the second meeting, they could use time more effectively. Most of them got interested in writing recount texts based on their experiences. After the students submitted their works, the teacher corrected them. The teacher then showed their mistakes in their assignments. He also gave some corrections to the students. The teacher explained the students' mistakes in details. It means that he gives feedback to the students. The students paid attention to the teacher's explanation about their mistakes. They took some notes on their notebooks. From the data of the observation, it is obvious that the implementation of question and answer technique was very effective to teach writing recount text. It helps to motivate the students and bring and interest in teaching and learning process. Question and answer technique became a better way that provided a wide opportunity for the teacher and the students to interact each other in an enjoyable learning situation. The Students' Responses The students' responses towards the implementation of question and answer technique were positive from the result of the questionnaire. The percentage of the students who likes learning English is more than 50%.most of the students enjoy writing recount text by using question and answer technique. More than half of the students did not find any difficulties in writing recount text by using question and answer technique. They also did not find any difficulties in using vocabulary and language feature. The result of questionnaire showed that the application of question and answer technique was appropriate to overcome the students' difficulties in writing recount text. Based on the explanation above, it is clear that the students' ability had progressed in writing recount text. Most of the students could create a better composition than their previous composition. It showed that this technique is effective in improving the students' skill in expressing their ideas into written form. CONCLUSION AND SUGGESTION Conclusion In general, the implementation of question and answer technique in teaching writing in every meeting was quite good. The students could enhance their language skill. This technique is the efficient way to learn about writing, especially in writing recount text. By using this technique, the students have the same opportunities to improve their writing and develop their ideas to write a recount text. It can be concluded that question and answer technique could bring interest to the students in composing a recount text. The response of the students toward the implementation of question and answer technique in teaching writing recount text was positive. The result of the questionnaire shows that most of the students are interested in this technique. They said that this technique was unique that it can reduce their boredom in the normal monotonous classroom activities. Most of the students admitted that they find themselves improving their ability in writing recount text. Suggestion After interpreting and analyzing all the data, the researcher has suggestions for several groups of readers who have similar interest. Using a variety of technique in teaching a foreign language will increase the students' interest in learning. It will also motivate them more to be actively involved in classroom activities. Therefore, English teachers should not be afraid of implementing every teaching technique provided by the experts. Being a creative teacher will bring effectiveness in teaching and learning process. However, it does not mean to neglect the process of choosing the appropriate materials for them. It will only disturb their confidence in completing every assignment given. This research is conducted to get to know deeper about a technique that has been developed by experts. Therefore, for other researchers who have an interest in investigating more about this technique, the researcher strongly recommends to conduct a research on this technique in different language skills or in different text genres. REFERENCES Abbot Gerry, Greenwood john, Mc Keating Douglas and Wingard Peter. 1981. The Teaching of English as an International Language: A Practical Guide. Great Britain. William Collin Sons and Co Ltd. Adam, Jager. 1998. Beginning to Write. USA: Massachusets, Institute of Technology. Airey, J. 2002. The Way We Do It. English Teaching Professional. http://www.etprofessional.com, retrieved February 28, 2011. Alice, and Hogue, Ann. 1991. Writing Academic English. London: Longman. Alice, and Hogue, Ann. 1999. Introduction to Academic Writing. Weasley Publishing Company Inc. Anderson, Mark, and Kathy, A. 1998. Text Type in English 2. Australia: MacMillan Education Pty Ltd. Bram, Barli. 1995. Write Well: Improving Writing Skill. Yogyakarta: Kanisius. Bramer, George R and Sedley, Dorothy. 1981. Writing for Readers. New York: Bell and Howell Company. Byrne, Donn. 1980. Teaching Writing Skill. London: Longman Group Ltd. Carter, Bishop, and Kravits. 2002. Keys to Effective Learning. 3rd Edition. New Jersey: Pearson Education Inc. Comrie, Bernard. 1985. Tense. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Creswell, John W. 2008. Educational Research: Planning, Conducting, and Evaluating Qualitative and Quantitative Research. United States of America: Pearson Prentice Hall. Depdiknas. 2005. Standar Kompetensi Mata Pelajaran Bahasa Inggris Sekolah Menengah Atas dan Madrasah Aliyah. Jakarta: Depdiknas. Depdiknas. 2006. Standar Isi: Standar Kompetensi Lulusan Mata Pelajaran Bahasa Inggris (SD, SMP, MTS, SMA, MA, SMK). Jakarta: Depdiknas. Derewianka, Beverly. 1990. Exploring How Text Works. Australia: Primary Teaching Association. Doddy, Ahmad et al. 2008. Developing English Competencies for Senior High School (SMA/ MA). Jakarta: Pusat Perbukuan Depdiknas. Doddy, Ahmad et al. 2008. Look Ahead: An English Course for Senior High School Students Year XI, Science and Social Study Program. Jakarta: Pusat Perbukuan Depdiknas. Harmer, Jeremy. 2001. The Practice of English Language Teaching. Harlow: Pearson Education Limited. Heaton, J. B. 1997. Writing English Language Test. London: Longman. Heffernan and Lincon. 1982. Writing: A College Handbook. 1st Edition. USA: W. W. Norton & Company Inc. Hogue, Ann. 2003. The Essential of English (A Writer's Handbook). New York: Pearson Education Inc. Kagan, Spencer. 1989. The Structural Approach to Cooperative Learning. San Juan Capistrano. Kendall, Julie. 2006. Writing Sense. Portland: Publisher. Krisner, Laurie G, and Stephen R. Mendell. 1987. Basic College Writing. 1st Edition. USA: W. W. Norton & Company. Lado, Robert. 1964. Language Teaching: A Specific Approach. New York: Mc Graw Hill Publishing Scientific Co. Ltd. Lado, Robert. 1977. Language Testing: The Construction and Use of Foreign Language Test. London: Longman Group Ltd. Langan, John. 2000. English Skills. Singapore: Mc Graw-Hill Companies Inc. Langan, John. 2005. College Writing Skills. 6th Edition. The Mc Graw-Hill Companies Inc. Larsen-Freeman, Diane. 2003. Teaching Language: From Grammar to Grammaring. Boston: Heinle. Mc Millan, J. H. 1992. Educational Research: Fundamental for the Consumers. New York: Harper Collin. Mc Worther and Mc Combs. 2001. Write to Read, Read to Write. New York. Meyers, Allan. 2001. Gateway to Academic Writing; Effective Sentences, Paragraph and Essay. NY: Longman. Morreillon, Judi. 2007. Strategy for Teaching Writing. Chicago: American Library Association. Murray, Donald. 1972. Teach Writing as a Process not Product. The Leafleft. Nunan, David. 1996. The Self Directed Teacher, Managing the Learning Process. United States of America: Cambridge University Press. Nunan, David. 1999. Second Language Teaching and Learning. Boston: Heinle and Heinle Publishers. Nunan, David. 2003. Practical English Language Teaching. Singapore: Mc Graw Hill. Petty, T. Walter and Sensen, M. Julie. 1980. Developing Children's Language. New York: Pearson Education Inc. Raimes. 1983. A Technique in Teaching Writing. New York: Oxford University. Reid, M. Joy. 1993. Teaching ESL Writing. New Jersey: Regents Prentice Hall. Richards, Jack C et al. 2002. Methodology in Language Teaching. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Sugiono, 2005. Metode Penelitian Kualitatif. Bandung: CV Alfabeta Choir. Tarigan, Henry Guntur. 1986. Menulis Sebagai Suatu Keterampilan Berbahasa. Bandung: Angkasa. Trevor, Rob. 1998. Educational Leadership. Alexandria: Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development. White, Ron and Valerie Arndt. 1991. Process Writing. England: Longman House. Wilhem, Jeffrey D. 2007. Engaging Readers and Writers with Inquiry. New York: Scolastic. Wingard, P. 1981. The Teaching of English as an International Language: A Practical Guide. London: William Collin Sons and Co Ltd.
In: Decision analysis: a journal of the Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences, INFORMS, Band 9, Heft 4, S. 373-379
ISSN: 1545-8504
Ali E. Abbas (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is an associate professor in the Department of Industrial and Enterprise Systems Engineering at the University of Illinois at Urbana–Champaign. He received an M.S. in electrical engineering (1998), an M.S. in engineering economic systems and operations research (2001), a Ph.D. in management science and engineering (2003), and a Ph.D. (minor) in electrical engineering, all from Stanford University. He worked as a lecturer in the Department of Management Science and Engineering at Stanford and worked in Schlumberger Oilfield Services, where he held several international positions in wireline logging, operations management, and international training. He has also worked on several consulting projects for mergers and acquisitions in California, and cotaught several executive seminars on decision analysis at Strategic Decisions Group in Menlo Park, California. His research interests include utility theory, decision making with incomplete information and preferences, dynamic programming, and information theory. Dr. Abbas is a senior member of the IEEE and a member of the Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences (INFORMS). He is also an associate editor for the Decision Analysis and Operations Research journals of INFORMS. Email: aliabbas@illinois.edu . Kash Barker (" Decision Trees with Single and Multiple Interval-Valued Objectives ") is an assistant professor in the School of Industrial and Systems Engineering at the University of Oklahoma. He holds a Ph.D. in systems engineering from the University of Virginia, where he was a research assistant in the Center for Risk Management of Engineering Systems, and B.S. and M.S. degrees in industrial engineering from the University of Oklahoma. His primary research interests lie in modeling interdependent economic systems and decision making for large-scale system sustainment, with research funded by the National Science Foundation, the Federal Highway Administration, and the Army Research Office. Email: kashbarker@ou.edu . J. Eric Bickel (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus " and " A Simulation-Based Approach to Decision Making with Partial Information ") is an assistant professor in the Graduate Program in Operations Research (Department of Mechanical Engineering) at the University of Texas at Austin. In addition, Professor Bickel is a fellow in both the Center for International Energy and Environmental Policy (CIEEP) and the Center for Petroleum Asset Risk Management (CPARM). His research interests include the theory and practice of decision analysis and its application in the energy and climate-change arenas. His work has addressed the modeling of probabilistic dependence, value of information, scoring rules, calibration, risk preference, decision education, decision making in sports, and climate engineering as a response to climate change. Prior to returning to academia, Professor Bickel was a senior engagement manager for Strategic Decisions Group. He has consulted around the world in a range of industries, including oil and gas, electricity generation/transmission/delivery, energy trading and marketing, commodity and specialty chemicals, life sciences, financial services, and metals and mining. Professor Bickel is the vice president/president-elect of the Decision Analysis Society and an associate editor for Decision Analysis. He holds an M.S. and Ph.D. from the Department of Engineering–Economic Systems at Stanford University. Email: ebickel@mail.utexas.edu . Vicki M. Bier (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is a full professor in the Department of Industrial and Systems Engineering at the University of Wisconsin–Madison, where she is currently department chair and also directs the Center for Human Performance and Risk Analysis. She is also the past president of the Decision Analysis Society and is an associate editor for Decision Analysis. Her research interests include applications of operations research, risk analysis, and decision analysis to problems of homeland security and critical infrastructure protection. Email: bier@engr.wisc.edu . Samuel E. Bodily (" Multiplicative Utilities for Health and Consumption ") is the John Tyler Professor of Business Administration at the University of Virginia's Darden School. He has published textbooks and more than 40 articles in journals ranging from Harvard Business Review to Management Science. His publications relate to decision and risk analysis, multiattribute utility, forecasting, strategy modeling, revenue management, and eStrategy. Along with Casey Lichtendahl, he was runner-up for the 2012 Decision Analysis Publication Award. He has edited special issues of Interfaces on Decision and Risk Analysis, and Strategy Modeling and Analysis. Professor Bodily has published well over 120 cases, including a couple of the 10 best-selling cases at Darden. He received the Distinguished Casewriter Wachovia award from Darden in 2005 and three other best case or research Wachovia awards. Professor Bodily is faculty leader for the executive program Strategic Thinking and Action. He is the course-head of and teaches in a highly valued first-year M.B.A. course in decision analysis; has a successful second-year elective, Management Decision Models; and has taught eStrategy and Strategy. He is a past winner of the Decision Sciences International Instructional Award. He has served as chair of the INFORMS Decision Analysis Society. He has taught numerous executive education programs for Darden and private companies, has consulted widely for business and government entities, and has served as an expert witness. Professor Bodily was on the faculties of MIT Sloan School of Management and Boston University and has been a visiting professor at INSEAD Singapore, Stanford University, and the University of Washington. He has Ph.D. and S.M. degrees from Massachusetts Institute of Technology and a B.S. in physics from Brigham Young University. Email: bodilys@virginia.edu . David V. Budescu (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is the Anne Anastasi Professor of Psychometrics and Quantitative Psychology at Fordham University. He held positions at the University of Illinois at Urbana–Champaign and the University of Haifa, and visiting positions at Carnegie Mellon University, University of Gothenburg, the Kellogg School at Northwestern University, the Hebrew University, and the Israel Institute of Technology (Technion). His research is in the areas of human judgment, individual and group decision making under uncertainty and with incomplete and vague information, and statistics for the behavioral and social sciences. He is on the editorial boards of Applied Psychological Measurement, Decision Analysis (associate editor), Journal of Behavioral Decision Making, Journal of Mathematical Psychology, Journal of Experimental Psychology: Learning, Memory & Cognition (2000–2003), Multivariate Behavioral Research, Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes (1992–2002), and Psychological Methods (1996–2000). He is past president of the Society for Judgment and Decision Making (2000–2001), fellow of the Association for Psychological Science, and an elected member of the Society of Multivariate Experimental Psychologists. Email: budescu@fordham.edu . John C. Butler (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is a clinical associate professor of finance and the academic director of the Energy Management and Innovation Center in the McCombs School of Business at the University of Texas at Austin, the outgoing secretary/treasurer of the INFORMS Decision Analysis Society, and an associate editor for Decision Analysis. Professor Butler received his Ph.D. in management science and information systems from the University of Texas at Austin in 1998. His research interests involve the use of decision science models to support decision making, with a particular emphasis on decision and risk analysis models with multiple-performance criteria. Professor Butler has consulted with a number of organizations regarding the application of decision analysis tools to a variety of practical problems. Most of his consulting projects involve use of Visual Basic for Applications and Excel to implement complex decision science models in a user-friendly format. Email: john.butler2@mccombs.utexas.edu . Enrico Diecidue (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is an associate professor of Decision Sciences at INSEAD (France) and holds a Ph.D. from the CentER (Center for Economic Research), Tilburg University, the Netherlands. Since 2001 he has been a resident faculty member at INSEAD, except for 2008–2009 when he was a visiting professor at Wharton and 2010–2011 when he was on sabbatical at the Erasmus School of Economics (the Netherlands). His main research interests are in individual decision making under uncertainty, health decisions, and experimental economics. He is interested in the role of regret, aspiration levels, and time in individual decisions. His current research is also addressing the role of groups in complex and ambiguous decisions. Professor Diecidue's research has appeared in leading journals in economics and management. He is on the editorial board of Journal of Risk and Uncertainty and is an associate editor for Decision Analysis. He teaches M.B.A., executive M.B.A., and executive participants on topics such as uncertainty, data and judgment, decision making under uncertainty, risk management, and management decision making. He has won teaching awards at INSEAD and Wharton. Email: enrico.diecidue@insead.edu . Robin L. Dillon-Merrill (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is an associate professor in the McDonough School of Business at Georgetown University. Professor Dillon-Merrill seeks to understand and explain how and why people make the decisions that they do under conditions of uncertainty and risk. This research specifically examines critical decisions that people have made following near-miss events in situations with severe outcomes (i.e., hurricane evacuation, terrorism, NASA mission management, etc.). She has received research funding from the National Science Foundation, NASA, the Department of Defense, and the Department of Homeland Security through the University of Southern California's National Center for Risk and Economic Analysis for Terrorism Events. She has served as a risk analysis and project management expert on several National Academies Committees, including the review of the New Orleans regional hurricane protection projects and the application of risk-analysis techniques to securing the Department of Energy's special nuclear materials. She is an associate editor for Decision Analysis. Email: rld9@georgetown.edu . Raimo P. Hämäläinen (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is a professor of operations research and director of the Systems Analysis Laboratory at Aalto University, Finland. He received his M.Sc. and Dr. Tech. degrees in systems theory and applied mathematics from the Helsinki University of Technology. His research interests include decision analysis, risk and game theory, and experimental economics, as well as dynamic optimization with aerospace applications. He is widely known for his work in environmental decision making and energy policy. He is the designer of widely used decision analysis software, including the first Web-based value tree software, Web-HIPRE; Smart-Swaps; and the Joint Gains negotiation support system. He has recently introduced the concept of Systems Intelligence, which opens a new perspective to organizational learning and personal growth. He is on the editorial board of a number of journals, including Decision Analysis (associate editor), European Journal of Operational Research, Journal of Group Decision and Negotiation, and EURO Journal on Decision Processes. Dr. Hämäläinen has received the Edgeworth-Pareto Award of the International Society for Multiple Criteria Decision Making. He is also the honorary president of the Finnish Operations Research Society. Email: raimo.hamalainen@aalto.fi . Ralph L. Keeney (" Value-Focused Brainstorming ") is a research professor emeritus at the Fuqua School of Business at Duke University. His education includes a B.S. in engineering from the University of California, Los Angeles, and a Ph.D. in operations research from Massachusetts Institute of Technology. His research interests are in the areas of decision making and risk analysis. He has applied such work to important personal decisions and as a consultant for private and public organizations addressing corporate management problems, environmental and risk studies, and decisions involving life-threatening risks. Prior to joining the Duke faculty, Professor Keeney was a faculty member in Management and Engineering at MIT and at the University of Southern California, a research scholar at the International Institute for Applied Systems Analysis in Austria, and the founder of the decision and risk analysis group of a large geotechnical and environmental consulting firm. Professor Keeney is the author of many books and articles, including Value-Focused Thinking, Decisions with Multiple Objectives, coauthored with Howard Raiffa, and Smart Choices, coauthored with John S. Hammond and Howard Raiffa, which has been translated into 15 languages. Dr. Keeney was awarded the Ramsey Medal for distinguished contributions in decision analysis by the Decision Analysis Society and is a member of the U.S. National Academy of Engineering. Email: keeney@duke.edu . L. Robin Keller (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is a professor of operations and decision technologies in the Merage School of Business at the University of California, Irvine. She received her Ph.D. and M.B.A. in management science and her B.A. in mathematics from the University of California, Los Angeles. She has served as a program director for the Decision, Risk, and Management Science Program of the U.S. National Science Foundation (NSF). Her research is on decision analysis and risk analysis for business and policy decisions and has been funded by NSF and the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency. Her research interests cover multiple attribute decision making, riskiness, fairness, probability judgments, ambiguity of probabilities or outcomes, risk analysis (for terrorism, environmental, health, and safety risks), time preferences, problem structuring, cross-cultural decisions, and medical decision making. She is the outgoing Editor-in-Chief of Decision Analysis, published by the Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences (INFORMS). She is a Fellow of INFORMS and has held numerous roles in INFORMS, including board member and chair of the INFORMS Decision Analysis Society. She is a recipient of the George F. Kimball Medal from INFORMS. She has served as the decision analyst on three National Academy of Sciences committees. She has been appointed to the editorial board of the new EURO Journal on Decision Processes. Email: lrkeller@uci.edu . Anton Kühberger (" Explaining Risk Attitude in Framing Tasks by Regulatory Focus: A Verbal Protocol Analysis and a Simulation Using Fuzzy Logic ") is a professor of psychology at the University of Salzburg, Department of Cognition and Development, and a member of the Center of Neurocognitive Research at the University of Salzburg. His research interests include the following areas: judgment and decision making, in particular framing, and the role of risk, ambiguity, and uncertainty in decision making; thinking and reasoning, in particular counterfactual thinking and the notion of rationality; and social cognition, in particular the foundation of the understanding of oneself and others either by a theory of mind or by simulation. In addition, he is interested in the development of scientific methods such as verbal protocol analysis and in understanding the role statistics for the accumulation of knowledge. He is a member of the editorial board of several scholarly journals and currently is vice-dean of the Faculty of Natural Sciences at the University of Salzburg. Email: anton.kuehberger@sbg.ac.at . Kenneth C. Lichtendahl Jr. (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus " and " Multiplicative Utilities for Health and Consumption ") is an assistant professor of business administration at the Darden School of Business at the University of Virginia. He is an associate editor for Decision Analysis. He received his Ph.D. in decision sciences from the Fuqua School of Business at Duke University. His research focuses on decision analysis, Bayesian statistics, game theory, and dynamic programming. Email: lichtendahlc@darden.virginia.edu . Jason R. W. Merrick (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is a professor in the Department of Statistical Sciences and Operations Research at Virginia Commonwealth University. He has a D.Sc. in operations research from George Washington University. He teaches courses in decision analysis, risk analysis, and simulation. His research is primarily in the area of decision analysis and Bayesian statistics. He has worked on projects ranging from assessing maritime oil transportation and ferry system safety, the environmental health of watersheds, and optimal replacement policies for rail tracks and machine tools. He has received grants from the National Science Foundation, the Federal Aviation Administration, the U.S. Coast Guard, the American Bureau of Shipping, British Petroleum, and Booz Allen Hamilton, among others. He has also performed training for Infineon Technologies, Wyeth Pharmaceuticals, and Capital One Services. He is an associate editor for Decision Analysis and the EURO Journal on Decision Processes. Email: jrmerric@vcu.edu . Luis Vicente Montiel (" A Simulation-Based Approach to Decision Making with Partial Information ") is a postdoctoral researcher at the University of Texas at Austin. His main research interest is mathematical modeling for optimization under uncertainty, with a special interest in decision analysis and simulation learning for optimization. His current research is dedicated to providing a theoretical and practical framework for approximating joint distributions under partial information. Luis has a Ph.D. in operations research from the University of Texas, an M.S. in financial engineering from Columbia University, and an M.S. in management science and engineering from Stanford University. Email: lvmontiel@utexas.edu . Jay R. Simon (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") is an assistant professor in the Defense Resources Management Institute of the Naval Postgraduate School. He holds a Ph.D. in operations and decision technologies from the Merage School of Business at the University of California, Irvine, an M.S. in management science and engineering, and a B.S. in mathematical and computational science from Stanford University. His primary research interest is multiattribute preference modeling, particularly involving outcomes that occur over time, space, or groups of people. His current and recent work includes a prostate cancer decision model, preference models for health decisions, preferences over geographical data, altruistic utility modeling, and multiattribute procurement. He is an associate editor for Decision Analysis and is the webmaster and social media officer for the Decision Analysis Society of INFORMS. Email: jrsimon@nps.edu . Christian Wiener (" Explaining Risk Attitude in Framing Tasks by Regulatory Focus: A Verbal Protocol Analysis and a Simulation Using Fuzzy Logic ") received his doctorate from the University of Salzburg, Austria. His first research area was the application of the EEG in connection with dyslexia. Later he moved to the area of social cognition, where his research was focused on framing and especially the simulation of decision-making behavior using a fuzzy-logic expert system. Since the completion of his dissertation, he has been working as a clinical psychologist with developmentally delayed children. Email: christian.wiener@gmx.at . Kaycee J. Wilson (" Decision Trees with Single and Multiple Interval-Valued Objectives ") completed M.S. and B.S. degrees in the School of Industrial and Systems Engineering at the University of Oklahoma in 2012 and 2010, respectively. Her primary interests lie in healthcare operations and reliability-based decision making, and she holds a National Science Foundation Graduate Research Fellowship. Email: kaycee.j.wilson-1@ou.edu . George Wu (" From the Editors: Brainstorming, Multiplicative Utilities, Partial Information on Probabilities or Outcomes, and Regulatory Focus ") has been on the faculty of the University of Chicago's Booth School of Business since September 1997. His degrees include an A.B. (applied mathematics, 1985), an S.M. (applied mathematics, 1987), and a Ph.D. (decision sciences, 1991), all from Harvard University. Prior to joining the faculty at the University of Chicago, Professor Wu was on the faculty at Harvard Business School. Professor Wu worked as a decision analyst at Procter & Gamble prior to starting graduate school. His research interests include descriptive and prescriptive aspects of decision making, in particular decision making involving risk; cognitive biases in bargaining and negotiation; and managerial and organizational decision making. Professor Wu is a coordinating editor for Theory and Decision, an advisory editor for Journal of Risk and Uncertainty, on the editorial boards of Decision Analysis (associate editor) and the Journal of Behavioral Decision Making, and a former department editor of Management Science. Email: wu@chicagobooth.edu .
This guide accompanies the following article: Christian Fuchs, 'New Media, Web 2.0 and Surveillance', Sociology Compass 5/2 (2011): 134–147, [DOI]. 10.1111/j.1751‐9020.2010.00354.xIntroductionThe Internet has become part of our everyday lives. Many of us use it for work, hobbies, entertainment, politics, staying in touch with friends and family, learning to know new people and other cultures, for getting all kind of information, etc. In the past 10 years, we have seen the emergence of platforms like Facebook and Myspace (social networking sites), Wordpress and Blogger (blogging) Twitter (social networking, microblogging), YouTube (video sharing), Wikipedia (wiki‐based encyclopaedia), or the Pirate Bay (filesharing index site). The notions of 'web 2.0' and 'social media' have been used by some scholars to describe features of such sites such as community‐building and maintenance, continuous communication, user‐generated content production and diffusion, collaborative authoring, and distributed content classifications (the latter mechanism is also called folksonomy). Most web 2.0 platforms collect, store, and share a lot of personal user data and data about usage behaviour. Therefore, questions about privacy violations and online surveillance have arisen in public discussions, especially concerning Google (for example the discussions about Google targeted advertising, Google Street View, Google Buzz, etc.) and Facebook (for example the discussions concerning Facebook targeted advertising, Facebook beacon, the Facebook privacy policy, Facebook places, etc.). The field of web 2.0 surveillance studies critically asks questions about the data protection aspects and power dimensions of the contemporary Internet. It is crucial for students and scholars, who are interested in the contemporary media landscape, and who study in fields such as media/communication studies, cultural studies, political science, law, computer science, social informatics, information science, sociology, business studies, advertising, marketing and public relations, philosophy, ethics, science and technology studies etc., to also engage with web 2.0 surveillance studies.Recommended readings Fuchs, Christian. 2010. 'Labour in Informational Capitalism and on the Internet'. The Information Society 26(3): 179–96. doi: 10.1080/01972241003712215 Christian Fuchs discusses in this article the political economy of the contemporary Internet. He does so by giving first an introduction to Karl Marx's analysis of capitalism that is then applied for understanding aspects of the exploitation of the users of contemporary commercial Internet platforms like Facebook. Fuchs uses Dallas Smythe's notion of the audience commodity for critically discussing the business models of web 2.0. He coins the notion of Internet prosumer labour in this context. He concludes that on commercial web 2.0 platforms, user activity tends to become exploited and is unpaid labour. Surveillance is situated in the framework of this analysis. Andrejevic, Mark. 2002. 'The Work of Being Watched'. Critical Studies in Media Communication 19(2): 230–48. doi: 10.1080/07393180216561 Mark Andrejevic argues in this article that contemporary commercial forms of interactive media make use of surveillance for exploiting consumers. He introduces in this context the notion of 'the work of being watched'. This concept is based on Sut Jhally's concept of the work of watching. Andrejevic also introduces the notion of the digital enclosure and gives very good examples for online surveillance. Albrechtslund, Anders. 2008. 'Online Social Networking as Participatory Surveillance'. First Monday 13(3). [online]. Retrieved on 1 March 2011 from: http://www.uic.edu/htbin/cgiwrap/bin/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/2142/1949. In this article, Anders Albrechtslund introduces the notion of participatory surveillance. Other than Fuchs and Andrejevic, Albrechtslund has a rather positive concept of surveillance, he focuses on the description of potentially empowering aspects of social networking sites and other web 2.0 technologies. Albrechtslund stresses the social dimension of web 2.0, its ability for enabling communication, sharing, and community‐building. Mathiesen, Thomas. 2004. Silently Silenced. Essays on the Creation of Acquiescence in Modern Society. Winchester: Waterside Press. In this short 100 page book, Thomas Mathiesen discusses mechanisms and examples of how political opposition is silently silenced, that is ideologically forestalled. The work is a masterpiece of contemporary ideology critique. Mathiesen identifies mechanisms of how silent silencing works and gives many examples. In chapter 8, it is discussed how the corporate Internet works as system of silent silencing or what Mathiesen terms the synopticon. Mathiesen's work is influenced among others by Foucault and Frankfurt School ideology critique. Campbell, John E. and Matt, Carlson M. 2002. 'Panopticon.com: Online Surveillance and the Commodification of Privacy'. Journal of Broadcasting & Electronic Media 46(4): 586–606. doi: 10.1207/s15506878jobem4604_6 In this paper, Campbell and Carlson discuss the usefulness of Michel Foucault's notion of the panopticon as technology of surveillance for explaining how Internet advertising and marketing work. They employ a political economy framework and argue that Internet advertising and marketing commodify users' private data and their privacy.Online materialsThe following online journals are very good sources for further papers about critical internet studies, information society studies, surveillance studies, and privacy studies:
tripleC: Journal for a Global Sustainable Information Society. http://www.triple‐c.at Surveillance and Society. http://www.surveillance‐and‐society.org First Monday. http://firstmonday.org/ Journal of Privacy and Confidentiality. http://repository.cmu.edu/jpc/
Sample syllabusTopics for Lectures and DiscussionWeek I: Foundations of surveillance studiesReadings:Foucault, Michel. 1977. 'Panopticims.' (Part 3). Pp. 195–228 in Discipline and Punish. New York: Vintage.Lyon, David. 1994. 'Surveillance in Modern Society' (Chapter 2). Pp. 22–39 in The Electronic Eye. Cambridge: Polity.Lyon, David. 2007. 'Explaining Surveillance' (I.3). Pp. 46–70 in Surveillance Studies. An Overview. Cambridge: Polity.Week II: Foucault's surveillance theory and the panopticon: criticism and defenceReadings:Lyon, David (ed.) 2006. 'Pre‐ and Post‐Panopticism: The Search for Surveillance Theories.' Pp. 3–20 in Theorizing Surveillance. Portland, OR: Willan.Haggerty Kevin. 2006. 'Tear Down the Walls: On Demolishing the Panopticon.' Pp. 23–45 in Theorizing Surveillance, edited by David Lyon. Portland, OR: Willan.Fuchs, Christian. 2010. How Can Surveillance Be Defined? Remarks on Theoretical Foundations of Surveillance Studies. Vienna: Unified Theory of Information Research Group. SNS3 Research Paper No.1. ISSN 2219‐603X. http://www.sns3.uti.at/wordpress/wp‐content/uploads/2010/10/The‐Internet‐Surveillance‐Research‐Paper‐Series‐1‐Christian‐Fuchs‐How‐Surveillance‐Can‐Be‐Defined.pdfWeek III: What is web 2.0?Readings:Fuchs, Christian. 2010. 'Social Software and Web 2.0: Their Sociological Foundations and Implications.' Pp. 764–89 in Handbook of Research on Web 2.0, 3.0, and X.0: Technologies, Business, and Social Applications. Volume II, edited by San Murugesan. Hershey, PA: IGI‐Global.Castells, Manuel. 2009. 'Communication in the Digital Age' (Chapter 2). Pp. 54–136 in Communication Power. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Alternative to reading Castells (2009):Castells, Manuel. 2010. 'Communication Power: Mass Communication, Mass Self‐Communication, and Power Relationships in the Network Society.' Pp. 3–17 in Media and Society, edited by James Curran. London: Bloomsbury.Scholz, Trebor. 2008. 'Market Ideology and the Myths of Web 2.0.'First Monday 13(3). [online]. Retrieved on 1 March 2011 from: http://firstmonday.org/htbin/cgiwrap/bin/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/2138/1945.Week IV: Computing and surveillanceThe role of surveillance in the age of computingReadings:Marx, Gary T. 2002. 'What's New About the "New Surveillance"? Classifying for Change and Continuity.'Surveillance & Society 1(1): 9–29.Lyon, David. 1998. 'The World Wide Web of Surveillance. The Internet and Off‐World Power‐Flows.'Information, Communication & Society 1(1): 91–105.Clarke, Roger. 1988. 'Information Technology and Dataveillance.'Communications of the ACM 31(5): 498–512.Week V: The capitalist business and ideology of surveillanceReadings:Gandy, Oscar H. 1996. 'Coming to Terms with the Panoptic Sort.' Pp. 132–55 in Computers, Surveillance & Privacy, edited by David Lyon and Elia Zureik. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.Mathiesen, Thomas. 1997. 'The Viewer Society. Michel Foucault's "Panopticon" Revisited.'Theoretical Criminology 1(2): 215–34. doi: 10.1177/1362480697001002003Week VI: The Internet prosumer commodityReadings:Smythe, Dallas W. 1981. 'On the Audience Commodity and Its Work.' Pp. 230–56 in Media and Cultural Studies, edited by Meenakshi G. Durham and Douglas M. Kellner. Malden, MA: Blackwell.Fuchs, Christian. 2010. 'Labour in Informational Capitalism and on the Internet.'The Information Society 26(3): 179–96. doi: 10.1080/01972241003712215Week VII: The work of watching and the work of being watchedReadings:Jhally, Sut. 2006. 'Chapters: Watching as Working. The Valorization of Audience Consciousness. The Political Economy of Culture'. Pp. 25–61 in The Spectacle of Accumulation. New York: Peter Lang.Andrejevic, Mark. 2002. 'The Work of Being Watched.'Critical Studies in Media Communication 19(2): 230–48. doi: 10.1080/07393180216561Week VIII: Economic online surveillance and web 2.0Readings:Mathiesen, Thomas. 2004. 'Panopticon and Synopticon as Silencing Systems' (Chapter 8). Pp. 98–102 in Silently Silenced. Essays on the Creation of Acquiescence in Modern Society. Winchester: Waterside Press.Fuchs, Christian, Kees Boersma, Anders Albrechtslund, Marisol Sandoval (eds) 2011. The Internet and Surveillance. New York: Routledge.
Chapter by Christian Fuchs: 'Critique of the Political Economy of Web 2.0 Surveillance.' Chapter by Marisol Sandoval: 'A Critical Empirical Case Study of Consumer Surveillance on Web 2.0.' Chapter by Thomas Allmer: 'Critical Internet Surveillance Studies and Economic Surveillance.'
Campbell, John E. and Matt, Carlson M. 2002. 'Panopticon.com: Online Surveillance and the Commodification of Privacy.'Journal of Broadcasting & Electronic Media 46(4): 586–606. doi: 10.1207/s15506878jobem4604_6Focus questionsDiscussion in week 1:What different kinds of definitions of surveillance are there? Compile various definitions by making a literature search. Compare these definitions and discuss how surveillance should best be defined.Discussion in week 2:Discuss first in small groups of 3–5 and compare then the results of the group discussions in a general discussion.Consider the following list of information processing phenomena. Which one do you consider as surveillance, which one's not? Compare your results with the results of your colleagues. Discuss then if a Foucauldian understanding of surveillance fits your understanding of surveillance or not. Discuss pro and con arguments for 'demolishing' Foucault's notion of the panopticon. Discuss if using the notion of the panopticon makes political and theoretical sense in contemporary society or not.
teachers watching private activities of pupils via webcams at Harriton High School, Pennsylvania, the employment of the DART system (Deep‐ocean Assessment and Reporting of Tsunamis) in the Pacific Ocean, the Atlantic Ocean, and the Caribbean Sea for detecting tsunamis, the scanning of the fingerprints of visitors entering the United States, consensual online video sex chat of adults, parents observing their sleeping sick baby with a camera or babyphone in order to see if it needs their help, the use of speed cameras for identifying speeders (involves state power), the seismographic early detection of earthquakes, electronic monitoring bracelets for prisoners in an open prison system, the scanning of Internet and phone data by secret services with the help of the Echelon system and the Carnivore software, the usage of a GPS‐based car navigation system for driving to an unknown destination, the usage of full body scanners at airports, biometrical passports containing digital fingerprints, the use of the DoubleClick advertising system by Internet corporations for collecting data about users' online browsing behaviour and providing them with targeted advertising, CCTV cameras in public means of transportation for the prevention of terrorism, the assessment of customer shopping behaviour with the help of loyalty cards, the data collection in marketing research, the usage of smog and air pollution warning systems, the publication of sexual paparazzi photos of celebrities in a tabloid, the assessment of personal images and videos of applicants on Facebook by employers prior to a job interview, drinking water quality measurement systems, the collection of data about potential or actual terrorists in the TIDE database (Terrorist Identities Datamart Environment) by the US National Counterterrorism Center, Passenger Name Record (PNR) data transfer from Europe to the United States in aviation, the permanent electrocardiogram of a cardiac infarction patient, the activities of radioactivity measuring stations for detecting nuclear power plant disasters, Telekomgate: spying on employees, trade unionists, journalists, and members of the board of directors by the German Telekom, measurement of meteorological data for weather forecasts the video filming of employees in Lidl supermarkets and assessment of the data by managers in Germany, the usage of a fire detector and alarm system and a fire sprinkling system in a public school, watching the watchers: corporate watch systems, filming of the police beating of Rodney King (LA 1992), YouTube video of the police killing of Neda Soltan (Iran 2009) systems for detecting and measuring temperature, humidity, and smoke in forest areas that are prone to wildfires.
Discussion in week 3:Work in groups of 3–5 people. Compile a list of Internet platforms that you use. Based on the literature that you have read about web 2.0, try to identify key qualities of the communication processes that are supported by the Internet platforms on your list. Discuss if it makes sense to employ notions like 'web 2.0' and 'social media'. Discuss how the communication qualities of the platforms you listed are connected to/enable surveillance. Compare the results in a plenary discussion.Discussion in week 4:Work first in groups of 3–5 people. Discuss the meaning of the notions of the panoptic sort and the synopticon. Make a list of examples, where surveillance plays a role in the economy. Make a list of examples, where surveillance, the media, and information technology function as means for advancing ideologies. Discuss to which examples the notions of the panoptic sort and/or the synopticon can be applied. Discuss first in the small group and then in general with all colleagues in the seminar how useful the notions of the panoptic sort and the synopticon are for understanding the contemporary Internet and media landscape.Discussion in week 5:Work first in groups of 3–5 people. Find examples for the connection of computers and surveillance. Based on your list of examples and the read literature, try to identify key qualities of computer‐based surveillance. Compare the three articles of Marx, Lyon, and Clarke: What are the key characteristics of computer‐based surveillance for each of the three authors? How do the three approaches differ? What do they have in common? If you compare computer‐based and non‐computer based forms of surveillance, what are commonalities and differences? Can we speak in the case of computer‐based surveillance of a new form of surveillance?Compare the group discussion results to the results of the discussions in the other groups.Discussion in week 6:Work first in groups of 3–5 people. Discuss the meaning of the notions of the audience commodity and the Internet prosumer commodity. Find examples for how the audience commodity works in the area of advertising in newspapers and TV. Find examples for the Internet prosumer commodity in relation to web 2.0 platforms that you use. Discuss the role of surveillance in Internet prosumer commodification. Discuss if you as Interner prosumers that use Facebook, Google, YouTube, etc. are exploited by the companies owning these platforms or not. If you think you are exploited, what can be politically done in order to overcome the exploitation of labour on the Internet? Compare the results of the group discussions and conduct a general discussion about the crucial questions.Discussion in week 7:Work first in groups of 3–5 people. Discuss the meaning of the notions of the work of watching and the work of being watched. Discuss the role of surveillance in the work of being watched. Find examples both for the work of watching and the work of being watched. Compare Dallas Smythe's concept of the audience commodity to Sut Jhally's concept of the work of watching. Compare Fuchs's concept of Internet prosumer commodification to Andrejevic's concept of the work of being watched online. What are differences and commonalities? Compare the results of the group discussions. Discuss with all colleagues what the political implications of economic online surveillance are: How dangerous is economic online surveillance and online labour exploitation? What can be done about it politically?Discussion in week 8:Work first in groups of 3–5 people. Based on the read literature, make a list of qualities of economic surveillance on web 2.0. Identify which web 2.0 platforms you read most frequently. Read the terms of use and privacy policies of these platforms. Make a list, how each of these platforms exactly uses your data and usage behaviour data, for economic purposes. List for each platform what kind of data about you it stores, collects from other Internet platforms, which data it is allowed to sell for advertising purposes, and which data about you or that you upload becomes property of the platform owner. How does the organization model of Wikipedia differ from the ones of Facebook and Google? Inform yourself about the alternative web 2.0 platform Diaspora. What are its organizational principles, how do they differ from Facebook? Compare the results of the group work.Conduct a general discussion about the following questions: What are the problems of surveillance on web 2.0? What are the advantages and disadvantages of platforms like Facebook, Google, YouTube, Twitter? How can advantages and disadvantages be overcome? Do you see possibilities for creating a non‐commercial Internet or non‐commercial Internet platforms? What are advantages and disadvantages of a non‐commercial, non‐profit, commons‐based Internet?Seminar/project ideaInternet Studies in general and Critical Internet Studies and Web 2.0 Surveillance Studies are very young fields of studies. There are a lot of unexplored topics relating to the political economy of web 2.0 that have thus far not been pursued. Writing master's theses and dissertations in this area is not only interesting and important, but is also a lot of fun because one engages in research about those media that we have come used to utilize in our everyday life and work. Students may also consider to present chapters from their dissertations or theses at international conferences, like the PhD student workshops and conferences of the ICTs and Society Network (http://www.icts‐and‐society.net) or the annual conference of the Association of Internet Researchers (http://www.air.org).Research results can also be presented to the public in the form of blog postings or small articles for popular journals or newspapers. For writing for these more popular formats, it is good to connect more theoretical ideas to concrete events and phenomena in the world of the Internet (see the example writings on the NetPoliticsBlog: http://fuchs.uti.at/blog). One can also pursue writing an op‐ed piece for a daily newspaper.Social movements and groups that discuss Internet politics and want to foster a common and free access to knowledge and the Internet can be interesting discussion and co‐operation partners for scholars, which can give a more practical dimension to research.Short BiographyChristian Fuchs holds the chair in media and communication studies at Uppsala University's Department of Informatics and Media. He is also board member of the Unified Theory of Information Research Group, Austria, and editor of tripleC (cognition, communication, co‐operation): Journal for a Global Sustainable Information Society. He studied computer science at the Vienna University of Technology in the years 1994–2000. He completed his PhD in 2002 at the Vienna University of Technology. In 2000–2006, he was lecturer for information society studies at the Institute of Design and Technology Assessment of the Vienna University of Technology. He was a research associate at the same department in the years 2002–2004. At the University of Salzburg, he was assistant professor in the years 2005–2007 and associate professor from 2008 to 2010 in the field of ICTs and society. His main research fields are: social theory, critical theory, critical political economy of media, information, technology; information society studies, ICTs and society. He is author of many academic publications, including the books Internet and Society: Social Theory in the Information Age (New York: Routledge, 2008) and Foundations of Critical Media and Information Studies (New York: Routledge, 2011). He is co‐editor of The Internet and Surveillance (edited by Christian Fuchs, Kees Boersma, Anders Albrechtslund and Marisol Sandoval). He co‐ordinates the research project Social Networking Sites in the Surveillance Society (2010–2013), which is funded by the Austrian Science Fund FWF and is management committee member of the EU COST Action Living in Surveillance Societies (2009–2013).
IntroducciónLa democracia y la alternancia son dos conceptos que se complementan en el tiempo. Es decir, no poseen ni pueden poseer un significado analítico estático. En ese marco, definimos democracia como la sucesión de los momentos analíticos A+B+C, donde el momento del ejercicio electoral es B. A es anterior al proceso electoral y C es el momento posterior. A se comprende como el momento donde se construye la igualdad entre todas las partes o personas. C es el momento donde se confirma y consolida el significado de igualdad ya que el proceso electoral acontecido en B supuso la elección de una mayoría que gobierna y una minoría que controla como consecuencia del principio de igualdad establecido en A. Este es el punto analítico central de la construcción de la democracia liberal por oposición a la democracia plebiscitaria: las mayorías y minorías se conforman en B a partir de la sumatoria de partes iguales establecida en A y es ese proceso igualitario (con mayorías y minorías) el cual se consolida en C.Parte I: Democracia ¿Es el ejercicio del voto un momento estático o dinámico en la idea de Democracia? El momento del voto es dinámico porque no se puede entender fuera del proceso anterior y posterior al día de la elección, momentos donde impera el principio de igualdad. Es decir, hay una elección donde quien obtiene, por ejemplo, 60 votos gobierna y quien obtiene 40 votos controla, porque se asume anterior y posteriormente el principio de igualdad. Como mencionamos, A es el momento analítico anterior a la votación, B es el momento de la votación y C es el momento analítico posterior. En nuestra definición la democracia se concibe como A+B+C. La democracia es un proceso donde el ejercicio del voto no tiene sentido político ni analítico por fuera del principio de igualdad en A y C.Así, quien obtiene 60 votos en el momento B gobierna porque en A cada uno de los 60 votantes eran iguales a cada uno de los otros 40. A su vez, la relación analítica entre A y B hace políticamente imposible intentar maniatar en el momento C los derechos de quienes obtuvieron 40. Quienes han construido una mayoría de 60 son iguales a quienes han construido una minoría de 40. No es posible sostener en el momento C que 60 tiene "derecho" a limitar a 40 porque su legitimidad deviene de B. Dado que B no es (cuando sucede) solo B sino A+B, los derechos de 60 y 40 son los mismos en el momento C. (1)Podemos recurrir a un ejemplo contemporáneo en América Latina. En distintos países, se han desarrollado procesos electorales donde los ganadores han aprovechado su victoria electoral en B para intentar modificar en C las reglas de juego. Mas precisamente, han intentando modificar la Constitución, argumentando para ello la legitimidad que les daba obtener la mayoría en el momento B. En países como Venezuela, Bolivia, Ecuador o Nicaragua, se han sucedido procesos de reforma constitucional que aspiraron y lograron en C introducir modificaciones que buscaban limitar los derechos de las minorías. En parte, esos procesos políticos han sido y son exitosos porque las mayorías han logrado establecer la creencia que el proceso electoral es en la democracia ajeno al principio de igualdad en A y C. Es decir, esas mayorías han logrado tergiversar el principio de igualdad y han establecido que B es capaz de modificar derechos en C porque B es autónomo de A. Es por eso que sistemáticamente se confunde la legitimidad democrática de líderes (como por ejemplo el Presidente de Venezuela Hugo Chávez) valiéndose de sus sucesivos triunfos electorales (en el caso de Chávez, 19 procesos electorales desde 1998 con 18 triunfos y una derrota). Para la versión plebiscitaria de la democracia, son los triunfos electorales los que legitiman a Chávez a implementar cualquier tipo de reformas y serán las hipotéticas derrotas electorales las que le impedirán proseguir su programa. Para esta visión, todo depende de los sucesivos B's. El principio de igualdad en A y C ha quedado perimido o maniatado. La democracia es una construcción estática en un momento electoral B. Los momentos anteriores y posteriores son meros episodios donde se implementan las decisiones tomadas en B. Dado que analítica y políticamente A no posee relevancia, el momento C posterior a la elección no es percibido como un momento donde las minorías tienen los mismos derechos que las mayorías sino, en cambio, es asumido como un momento donde se confirma que mayorías y minorías son distintas (dado que B ha construido para ellos, autónomamente, derechos distintos). Aquello que en B es la sumatoria de partes iguales deviene, en los procesos plebiscitarios-populistas, en un posterior momento C donde la sumatoria de partes iguales se transforma en la existencia de partes con derechos distintos. Esta evidente distorsión de la democracia se ha consolidado.Parte II: Alternancia El papel de la alternancia en la calidad de la democracia se encuentra en parte subestimado. Asumamos una polis con dos expresiones partidarias: A y B. Se ha pensado a la alternancia como un estado de cosas donde A le traspasa el poder a B. Sin embargo, el concepto de alternancia supone mayor complejidad: primero, como mencionamos, la alternancia no es estática sino dinámica. Es decir, no es el mero acto por el cual un presidente de un partido o coalición A le entrega la banda presidencial a un representante de B. En cambio, la alternancia supone un proceso que comienza en un momento donde A y B se enfrentan en elecciones competitivas, continua en la transición (de A a B), prosigue en el ejercicio que A y B hagan tanto del poder como de la oposición y termina cuando B le entregue el poder a otra expresión política (en nuestro ejemplo A, pero solo es relevante que sea no-B. Es decir, puede ser A, C o D). Paso seguido, podemos ver que una versión mas compleja de alternancia supone dos procesos electorales y dos traspasos de mando en un marco de estabilidad. La cuestión de la estabilidad es relevante porque, por ejemplo en América latina, enfrentamos situaciones donde la posibilidad de alcanzar el poder no necesariamente supone la posibilidad de ejercerlo eficientemente.Luego, una adecuada definición de alternancia tiene como condición necesaria el traspaso del poder de A a B, el eficiente ejercicio del poder por parte de B (2) y su posterior traspaso a A. El papel de la eficiencia en el ejercicio del poder es relevante como condición necesaria de una democracia de alta calidad ya que ello supone la existencia de elecciones competitivas y la posibilidad de la oposición de acceder al poder y administrarlo con los atributos suficientes.Es necesario remarcar el papel analítico que supone para la calidad de la democracia el ejercicio de la oposición que hagan alternadamente A y B. Es decir, el papel de la alternancia deviene relevante cuando aceptamos que una democracia de mayor calidad radica tanto en el ejercicio eficiente que se haga del poder como en el ejercicio eficiente que se haga de la oposición por parte de A y B. Este punto ha sido subestimado: cuando hablamos de ejercicio del poder lo hacemos pensando en el uso que de él se hace desde el gobierno y no en el uso que de él se hace desde la oposición. Luego, para que A y B demuestren responsabilidad en el ejercicio del poder deben también demostrar capacidad en el ejercicio de la oposición y, para ello, la alternancia deviene necesaria.Podemos recurrir a 3 ejemplos para pensar en perspectiva comparada. Argentina, Chile y Uruguay han recorrido un período de tiempo prudencial desde la recuperación de la democracia que hace posible la comparación. Argentina recuperó la democracia en 1983, Uruguay en 1985 y Chile en 1990.A partir de la recuperación democrática en 1983 asume la presidencia argentina el radical Raúl Alfonsin, quien no completa su mandato y entrega anticipadamente el poder en julio de 1989 al peronista Carlos Menem. Menem reforma la Constitución en 1994 para hacerse reelegir en 1995 y entregarle el poder en 1999 al radical Fernando de la Rua. Este no termina su mandato y renuncia en la profunda crisis política, económica y social de diciembre de 2001. La Asamblea Legislativa nombra al senador de la Provincia de Buenos Aires Eduardo Duhalde, quien entrega el poder al peronista Néstor Kirchner en 2003. Este le traspasa el poder a su esposa Cristina Fernández de Kirchner en 2007.La principal pregunta que deja la democracia argentina contemporánea no es sobre el fracaso de los distintos procesos sino sobre la imposibilidad de aprender de ellos. 28 años de democracia han sido suficientes para alcanzar consideraciones parciales: los actores políticos no han podido articular mínimos consensos tácitos.Más aún, si se analiza a partir de la descripción analítica anterior, la historia política argentina revela la ausencia de alternancia no sólo desde la recuperación democrática de 1983 sino desde sus inicios constitucionales. Argentina sancionó su Constitución en 1853-60. (3) Los conservadores ganaron sucesivamente las elecciones mediante el fraude desde la presidencia de Bartolomé Mitre (1862-1868) hasta la implementación en 1916 del voto universal, secreto y obligatorio, cuando alcanzara el poder el radical Hipólito Irigoyen. Como mencionamos, una condición necesaria no suficiente para la alternancia es la existencia de elecciones transparentes y competitivas. Eso sucedió en 1916, 1922 y 1928, pero el triunfo perteneció al mismo partido político, la Unión Cívica Radical. Entre 1930 y 1946 gobernaron fraudulentamente distintas alianzas entre militares y civiles. En 1946 llega por primera vez al poder el Coronel Juan Domingo Perón. En 1949 reforma la Constitución para poder ser reelecto en 1952. En 1955 Perón es derrocado y la democracia regresa en 1958 cuando es elegido el radical Arturo Frondizi (el peronismo fue proscrito entre 1955 y 1972).Frondizi fue derrocado en 1962. Se celebraron elecciones en 1963, alcanzando la presidencia el radical Arturo Illia, quien fuera derrocado en 1966. La democracia se recupera en 1973. Asume por pocas semanas el mandatado por Perón, Héctor Campora. En el mismo año asume la fórmula Perón-Perón. El General muere en 1974 y su viuda, Maria Estela Martínez, es derrocada en 1976. Como mencionamos, la democracia se recupera definitivamente en 1983 (4). Como es posible ver, la historia política argentina no posee alternancia. En ningún momento de la historia moderna un partido A, habiendo ganado elecciones libres y competitivas, le traspasa el poder a un partido B, quien, después de gobernar eficientemente, le traspasa el poder a otro partido. Por su parte, ¿Cual ha sido el desempeño de Uruguay en el periodo 1985-2010? Uruguay ha enfrentado dos procesos de alternancia basado en su antiguo bipartidismo y un tercer proceso inconcluso a partir de la nueva configuración partidaria que ha supuesto la aparición de un tercer actor como es la coalición de izquierdas Frente Amplio. Por un lado, tanto la primera transición del gobierno colorado en 1990 como la transición del gobierno blanco en 1995 han sido eficientes. Por otro lado, la aparición de un nuevo actor políticamente relevante como el Frente Amplio ha generado un nuevo marco donde todavía falta concretar dos pasos para la consolidación de la alternancia: traspasarle el poder a un presidente de la oposición y que este termine su mandato eficientemente.Sin embargo, es necesario marcar que la ausencia de alternancia plena en el Uruguay contemporáneo responde a la consolidación de la coalición de izquierdas como el principal factor de poder. Es decir, el interrogante que le queda responder a la sólida democracia uruguaya es cómo el Frente Amplio desempeña el rol opositor después de dejar el poder. Si bien se conoce como se ha desempeñado en la oposición en el periodo 1985-2005, el hipotético rol opositor que le tocará en el futuro se dará en un marco donde habrá ya gobernado por lo menos dos períodos de gobierno obteniendo en ambas ocasiones alrededor del 50% de los votos. (5)A su vez, la experiencia chilena se encuentra en camino de terminar un proceso de alternancia de alta calidad. Desde la recuperación democrática en 1990 se sucedieron 4 gobiernos de la Concertación de Partidos por la Democracia, una coalición de centro izquierda formada por el Partido Demócrata Cristiano (PDC), el Partido Socialista (PS), el Partido Radical (PR) y el Partido por la Democracia (PPD). Los dos primeros gobiernos fueron presididos por los democristianos Patricio Aylwin Azocar (1990-1994) y Eduardo Frei Ruiz Tagle (1994-2000) y los dos segundos por los líderes socialistas Ricardo Lagos Escobar (2000-2006) y Michelle Bachelet Jeria (2006-2010). Así, podemos ver que primero la alternancia sucedió dentro de los dos partidos principales de la coalición que habían estado históricamente enfrentados (mas dramáticamente, en la caída del gobierno constitucional del socialista Salvador Allende (1970-73) (6).Sin embargo, no es posible pensar la dinámica partidaria acontecida dentro de la Concertación en sus 20 años de gobierno como un proceso de alternancia. En el periodo 1989-2006 se sucedieron 4 elecciones libres y competitivas pero no se ha dado la alternancia. Las elecciones presidenciales de 2009 posibilitaron la llegada por primera vez al poder de la coalición de centro derecha Alianza por Chile (ahora llamada Coalición por el Cambio). Por ende, nuestra definición de alternancia alcanzaría a la notable experiencia chilena cuando la actual coalición le traspasare el poder a un opositor (ello solo sucedería en 2014 si la oposición triunfara en los comicios presidenciales. En el caso de un triunfo de la coalición de centro derecha gobernante, la confirmación de la existencia de alternancia se prolongaría en el tiempo. Nótese que esa hipotética ausencia de alternancia en la experiencia chilena no menoscaba la alta calidad de su democracia, por lo que sería posible encontrar ejemplos donde democracias sin procesos consolidados de alternancia poseen mayor calidad institucional que otras que han completado dicho proceso).Consideraciones finalesA partir de la experiencia contemporánea chilena, podemos ver que la existencia de consensos mínimos incentiva a los electores a pensar racionalmente en votar alternativas dado que el cambio supone menos riesgos. A su vez, esto conlleva que si una alternativa alcanza el poder, es mayor la posibilidad que concluya su mandato exitosamente. Esto genera nuevos incentivos a la posibilidad de la alternancia. Paso seguido, sería posible ligar el círculo virtuoso de la alternancia a la paridad de los resultados electorales. Es decir, en un marco donde se han acordado consensos mínimos, una hipotética paridad electoral no sólo no genera dudas sobre la gobernabilidad sino que incentiva la búsqueda de más acuerdos.Por el contrario, ámbitos políticos como el argentino, donde el recorrido democrático no ha logrado alcanzar consensos mínimos, potencia escenarios electorales donde las partes y los ciudadanos perciben la paridad como un potencial problema para la gobernabilidad. En ese marco, una elección presidencial que suponga un partido A con 45% de los votos y un partido B con 42% genera incertidumbres. En cambio, si A y B hubieran alcanzado en 27 años de democracia, tácita o explícitamente, acuerdos mínimos sobre el funcionamiento de un polis virtuosa, sería posible interpretar que 45% mas 42% del electorado coincide en un conjunto relevante de políticas. En un marco donde los disensos son mas estructurales que los consensos, la democracia enfrenta en el mediano plazo mecanismos que complican un escenario de paridad. Por ejemplo, el federalismo argentino ha contribuido a profundizar los disensos. ¿En que medida ha sido esto causa o consecuencia? Un federalismo de baja calidad (asimétrico y donde las provincias mas pequeñas se encuentran sobre-representadas) ha consolidado un escenario político donde los actores no han sabido cómo construir acuerdos mínimos. Desde esta perspectiva, el federalismo ha contribuido como consecuencia al deterioro institucional argentino. Paso seguido, ¿En que ha contribuido como causa? En el fortalecimiento de la lógica neo-autoritaria que recorre distintas provincias. Esta lógica descansa en la asimetría electoral como virtud: sistemáticamente es posible ver como el partido A supera al partido B por cifras que denotan la existencia de una polis electoralmente no competitiva. A su vez, estas democracias locales asimétricas son sistemáticamente presentadas como expresión de una administración exitosa. Más aún, los actores en pugna no han siquiera buscado articular un argumento contra la consolidación de esta distorsión de la democracia: cuando A obtiene 70% y B 30% no estamos en presencia de un gobierno provincial exitoso sino de una democracia de baja calidad. Como demuestran los procesos electorales en Chile y Uruguay, los gobiernos exitosos no obtienen 70% y ganan por 40 puntos. Dado que parte del éxito de un gobierno es consolidar la diversidad que supone toda sociedad compleja, muchos gobiernos exitosos apenas superan el 40% de los votos, generalmente no alcanzan el 50% y, en distintas experiencias, ganan con una moderada distancia en balotaje. Como mencionamos, parte del éxito de un gobierno es obtener un resultado electoral que refleje tanto su aceptación social como la existencia de una polis compleja y, por lo tanto, plural.Democracia y alternancia son conceptos que adquieren un significado analítico relevante en el tiempo. La democracia construye la igualdad en sucesivos episodios. La alternancia alcanza su significado dentro de la democracia y deviene una condición necesaria no suficiente para la consolidación de una polis de alta calidad. Las experiencias contemporáneas comparadas de Argentina, Chile y Uruguay ayudan a comprender que el tiempo ha generado círculos virtuosos y viciosos del consenso y del disenso donde las democracias aprenden y des-aprenden.(1) La relación analítica entre democracia e igualdad es parte central de la filosofía política clásica. La filosofía política contemporánea ha introducido una variante sofisticada: la relación analítica principal ha pasado a ser entre justicia e igualdad. Las teorías de la democracia han dejado su lugar a las teorías de justicia. La filosofía política contemporánea se podría resumir como un largo dialogo con John Rawls y su Teoría de Justicia. Ver Rawls, John (1971): "A Theory of Justice". Cambridge, Harvard University Press.(2) El eficiente ejercicio del poder no significa necesariamente la existencia de un período de gobierno exitoso pero sí de un período de gobierno no traumático.(3) Se denomina la Constitución de 1853-60 porque fue formalmente sancionada en la ciudad de Santa Fe en 1853 pero la provincia de Buenos Aires (la más poderosa de la Confederación Argentina) se avino a formar parte de la nación en 1860.(4) Ver Botana, Natalio y Ezequiel Gallo (1997): "De la república posible a la república verdadera". Editorial Ariel. Buenos Aires-Argentina. Oszlak, Oscar (1997): "La formación del Estado Argentino. Origen, Progreso y Desarrollo Nacional". Editorial Planeta. Buenos Aires-Argentina. Capítulo 1. Desde otra perspectiva ideología a la de Oszlak, ver Floria, Carlos y Cesar García Belsunce (2009): "Historia de los Argentinos". Editorial El Ateneo. Buenos Aires, Argentina. Un análisis de la Argentina contemporánea puede verse en Novaro, Marcos (2010): "Historia de la Argentina, 1955-2010". Siglo XIX Editores. Buenos Aires-Argentina.(5) Una rigurosa introducción al proceso de renovación en la coalición de izquierdas puede verse en Muir, Rick (2005): "The Long March of the uruguayan left. Ideological and programmatic change in comparative perspective," en Bicentenario. Revista de Historia de Chile y America. Vol 4, Nro 2.(6) La exitosa experiencia chilena ha sido ampliamente estudiada. Por ejemplo, puede verse Walker, Ignacio (1992): "Socialismo y Democracia. Chile y Europa en Perspectiva Comparada". CIEPLAN-Hachette. Santiago-Chile. José Rodríguez Elizondo ha escrito un muy buen ensayo (1995): "Crisis y Renovación de las Izquierdas: De la revolución cubana a Chiapas, pasando por 'el caso chileno'". Editorial Andrés Bello. Santigo-Chile.*Profesor Invitado, Depto. Estudios Internacionales, FACS - Universidad ORT Uruguay.Profesor adjunto de Ciencia Política en la Universidad Abierta Interamericana de Buenos Aires.Master en Filosofía Política, London School of Economics and Political Science.
IntroducciónSe estima que durante el régimen militar comandado por el General Augusto Pinochet Ugarte (11 de septiembre de 1973-11 de marzo de 1990) alrededor de 200.000 chilenos se exiliaron en 110 países en los 5 continentes. De ellos, 35.000 accedieron al status de asilados políticos, principalmente a través de embajadas latinoamericanas y europeas. A su vez, cerca de 5000 fueron expulsados del país a través de mecanismos de una legalidad solo formal (por ejemplo, los decretos leyes 81 y 504, de noviembre de 1973 y abril de 1975, respectivamente)(1).El estudio del exilio y renovación de la izquierda chilena presupone una decisión metodológica importante: cómo delimitar qué es el exilio y qué definimos cómo renovación. Los exiliados se dividían en dos expresiones distintivas: los dirigentes y los militantes. Los primeros fueron los mas perseguidos, pero justamente por ello recibieron un trato mas urgente y privilegiado tanto por parte de las instituciones o embajadas que organizaban la salida como de los gobiernos y organismos que lidiaban con ellos en los países de destino. En cambio, los militantes rasos enfrentaron situaciones mucho mas caóticas y dramáticas. Por un lado, eran personalidades anónimas que no podían argüir contactos para una salida rápida. Por otro lado, en los lugares de destino no recibían ni la ayuda ni el reconocimiento suficiente, por lo que no solo se encontraban aislados humanamente sino (mas relevante para este trabajo) no pudieron desarrollar los nexos políticos y analíticos necesarios como para comenzar un proceso de autocrítica que, eventualmente, desencadenara en un proceso de renovación filosófica e ideológica.Por ende, nuestra unidad de análisis será principalmente el exiliado en tanto expresión de un dirigente político relevante o medianamente relevante hasta 1973, que posteriormente pudo insertarse en la vida política e intelectual de su lugar de destino y que, paso seguido, debió enfrentar el desafío de la vida política en un escenario mas complejo.A su vez, esta distinción (entre exiliados-dirigentes y exiliados-militantes) no solo ha generado tensiones humanas entre los dos grupos en épocas del destierro sino que ha provocado una tensión política tanto durante el proceso de transición como en los 20 años de gobierno de la coalición de centro-izquierda formada principalmente por socialistas, democristianos y radicales (Concertación de Partidos por la Democracia, 1990-2010). El no-dialogo (explícito y tácito, en el pasado y en el presente) entre estas dos expresiones del exilio es en si un programa de investigación todavía inexplorado. La actual crisis política que se vive hoy (septiembre de 2011) en Chile refleja una parte de esa tensión irresuelta.Así, marcamos que ha habido una distancia considerable entre el grado de renovación y moderación alcanzado por los exiliados-dirigentes versus los exiliados-militantes. Es decir, ambos procesos pueden servir como una herramienta analítica comparativa válida, en tanto la inmersión de los dirigentes-exiliados en el debate público los catapultó al cambio mientras el aislamiento de los exiliados-militantes generalmente consolidó a estos en sus antiguas creencias. Podemos citar las palabras del exiliado en Venezuela Guillermo Meza, un simpatizante de la Unidad Popular sin pertenencia partidaria: "The solidarity of the Venezuelans was impressive. Acción Democrática [Democratic Action, or AD], which was the party in power, gave a good deal of help to all Chileans. But, of course, to some more than others and, especially, to those linked with political parties. We who were from the independent left were obliged to fend for ourselves…. Another thing to point out about Caracas is that an elite of exile leaders developed -- an elite that received aid from international organizations, who had honorary positions in the Venezuelan government but who didn't work in the government, but rather concentrated on political work. Very linked to the AD Party and who sometimes lived in very luxuriant conditions. They received special treatment that was sometimes pretty shocking. There were others who did not receive this kind of protection, like Mario Palestro, a ex-Socialist deputy. He had some very hard times, did unpleasant work, especially for someone of his age. Also Carmen Lazo, another Socialist deputy who also had to work hard to survive. José Carrasco, a journalist, who worked very hard in solidarity with Chile and who had a very hard time, subsisted with the bare minimum. Mario Díaz, another journalist, was in the same situation and finally died due to a long illness. He had to go to Cuba where they took him for medical care that he could not afford in Venezuela because of his precarious economic situation. People who were very honest and very committed. And among these people, there were extraordinary foreigners who were more Chilean than many of our countrymen. This was the case of the Argentines Tomás Vasconi, Irene Decar, and Luis Vitale -- people who have dedicated their lives to writing and researching our country and who have an incredible amount of affection for our country. Well, they returned to Chile and live there now. Three intellectuals of very high caliber. …I returned to Chile in 1985 because they asked me to come back again…" (2)A su vez, el estudio del exilio chileno posee otros desafíos metodológicos importantes: en primer lugar, es un acontecimiento históricamente reciente. En segundo lugar, no comienza en un momento cronológico unívoco. Es decir, si bien la diáspora se inicia con el golpe de estado del 11 de septiembre de 1973, los perseguidos políticos continúan emigrando incluso en los inicios de los 80'. En tercer lugar, los destinos del exilio son diversos y antagónicos. Si bien los principales destinos son América latina (Argentina, Brasil, Costa Rica y, principalmente, Cuba, México y Venezuela) y Europa, es posible encontrar destinos de exilio tan disímiles como Australia, Canadá, Angola, Mozambique, EE.UU., Senegal, Egipto, entre otros. Así, encontramos exiliados en los 5 continentes. Rody Oñate y Thomas C. Wright sostienen que "One of the hallmarks of the Chilean exile experience is the worldwide dissemination of its protagonists. The geography of Chilean exile was such that no single continent, country, or area within a country could be identified as the primary exile destination -- in contrast with the case of Cubans and Miami. It is commonly estimated that Chileans settled in a minimum of 110 countries and possibly in as many as 140 (Oficina Nacional de Retorno (ONR), 1993). As with the number of political exiles, the exact number of host countries is impossible to establish. By the end of 1992, the ONR reported having processed nearly 8,700 heads of family from 63 host countries, including Burundi, Cyprus, Indonesia, Kuwait, and Iceland… Exiled Socialist leader Clodomiro Almeyda claimed that Chileans had taken residence in Kenya, Bangladesh, the Cape Verde Islands, and even Greenland. As a result of the diaspora, noted another exile, "There is no important city in the world where you will not find a Chilean, nor a city that is not familiar with empanadas [meat pies] and peñas [informal cafés with folk and protest music]." (3). Luego, hoy es imposible saber cuantas personas han formado parte del exilio.Por ende, es difícil definir con total rigurosidad qué ha sido el exilio chileno, qué magnitud real ha tenido y cómo puede interpretarse su papel en la posterior renovación de la izquierda chilena y la hija predilecta de ésta: la exitosa experiencia de la Concertación y sus 20 años en el poder. Introducir el papel del exilio supone así remarcar tanto que su rol ha sido relevante para entender la renovación como que esa relevancia será muy difícil de demarcar en su verdadero alcance. Como sostiene Alejandro San Francisco Reyes, citando al ex presidente socialista Ricardo Lagos Escobar: "El propio Lagos, en una larga entrevista, sostuvo que fueron decisivos los años de exilio y las reuniones políticas en Europa: 'Recuerdo-dice Lagos- que a comienzos de los ochenta, se hizo la primera reunión de la renovación socialista en Chantilly, una pequeña localidad cerca de París. Fue una experiencia notable. Eran unas 200 o 300 personas que venían de todas partes de Europa…Este es un capítulo no escrito de la historia cultural de nuestro país…"(4).El exilio chileno se divide principalmente entre exilio europeo y latinoamericano. El exilio europeo fue masivo y orgánico, principalmente en lo que respecta a las cúpulas de los partidos y organizaciones que habían sido participes de la experiencia de la Unidad Popular (en adelante, UP). En cambio, el exilio latinoamericano estuvo mayormente integrado por dirigentes y militantes jóvenes y de menor peso específico. Eso lo hizo mas inorgánico e irrelevante a la hora de influir en el proceso de renovación político e ideológico. Sin embargo, es necesario marcar el papel de la diáspora chilena en Venezuela y México. Allí se radicaron importantes teóricos de la renovación socialista, como por ejemplo Sergio Bitar (Venezuela) o Luis Maira (México). Mas aun, México fue testigo de una de las publicaciones editoriales mas articuladas del exilio: la revista "Convergencia". Si una medida de la capacidad de un lugar (físico y político) para influir en la renovación fuera la publicación sistemática de artículos relevantes, ciudad de México estaría en condiciones de competir casi en pie de igualdad con Roma, Rótterdam y Paris. Sin embargo, la opacidad de la propia experiencia política mexicana (influida por la poca o nula riqueza analítica que aportaba la hegemonía del PRI) conspiraría para hacer de México DF un espacio de referencia ineludible.(5)Por su parte, el exilio europeo tiene dos grandes corrientes que poseen sus sub-corrientes respectivas. Las dos grandes corrientes son 1) Europa Occidental y 2) el mundo socialista o Europa Oriental. A su vez, Europa Occidental puede dividirse en Europa continental, Escandinavia e Islas Británicas. El exilio en Escandinavia consiste principalmente de la masiva emigración a Suecia (6). Sostienen Oñate y Wright que "…While exile dispersed Chileans around the globe, between a third and a half of all Chileans forced out of their country spent most or all of their exile in Western Europe. Some of the Western European countries had been very supportive of the defeated side from the moment of the coup; the Italian, Swedish, and French governments opened their embassies for asylum and with others, including Belgium, Germany, and Holland, were especially generous in accepting refugees and providing moral and material aid. These countries commonly offered a range of programs and facilities to equip the exile for subsistence and employment: language courses, free or subsidized apartments, job training and placement, and sometimes counseling. These incentives, combined with Chileans' admiration of European culture and institutions and the clear advantages of settling in developed countries, made Western Europe a major exile destination" (7).En segundo lugar, el exilio en los países de la orbita socialista fue masivo y crucial en los primeros años posteriores al golpe. Una radiografía del exilio chileno detrás de la cortina de hierro supondría en si mismo un trabajo de investigación, tanto por su relevancia como por la inexistencia de trabajos que desarrollen una critica desapasionada sobre lo acontecido. Los principales ámbitos para los exiliados eran Moscú y Berlín Oriental. En Moscú residía la cúpula del Partido Comunista (PC) y en Berlín la cúpula del Partido Socialista (PS). A su vez, las organizaciones menores como el MAPU (Movimiento de Acción Política Unitario) y el MIR poseían oficinas en ambas capitales, aunque el presupuesto para ellas era mucho mas acotado. Por ejemplo, el MAPU poseía en Moscú un pequeño presupuesto financiado por el PCUS, que sin embargo le permitió al influyente Enrique Correa articular nexos y acuerdos con las distintas corrientes de la oposición tanto dentro como fuera de Chile.Publicaciones del exilioUna rigurosa recopilación bibliografía sobre el exilo chileno y sus manifestaciones culturales e ideológicas ha sido realizada por Estela Aguirre, Sonia Chamorro, Carmen Correa en "Exilio chileno, cultura y solidaridad internacional." (8).El papel de las publicaciones y desarrollos teóricos de los exiliados ha sido central en el proceso de renovación. Si bien es difícil conocer y comparar la producción bibliográfica de las distintas diásporas, la comunidad chilena exiliada estaría en condiciones de competir por el primer lugar en cantidad y calidad de producciones artísticas, literarias y científicas con otras diásporas en el siglo XX.Una primera aproximación a la producción bibliográfica de los chilenos en el exterior en el periodo 1974-1989 es la siguiente (9): América Joven, Amsterdam, Holanda (Juventud Socialista).Amérique Latine, París, Francia (24 números publicados hasta 1986).ANCHA, Agencia Chilena Antifacista (Berlin Oriental)- Aquí y Ahora, Suecia.- Araucaria de Chile, París y Madrid (1978 a 1989, números 1 a 47-48).- Araucaria "i Norge", Noruega (primer número 1980).- Boletín del Comité Exterior de la Central Única de Trabajadores, en Francia y RDA (138 números). - Boletín del Exterior, llamado Boletín Rojo, Moscú (Partido Comunista, entre1973 y 1989).- Boletín Internacional Informativo, trimestral.- Boletín Informativo Exterior, México (Mapu Obrero y Campesino, mitad de los 70).- Canto Libre, Colombes, Francia (1978).- Canto Libre, París, Francia (1965 a 1980).- Cañuela, Milán, Italia.-CAUSA ML (Publicado en Paris por el Partido Comunista Revolucionario)-Contacto (Hoja de carácter informativo editada por exiliados en Paris y ocasionalmente en Madrid. 1973-79)- Cuadernos del ESIN, Rótterdam, Holanda.- Chile Democrático, Italia.- Chile Informativo. Boletín, Cuba y México (década de los 70).- Chile-América, Roma, Italia (1974 a 1983).- Convergencia, México (Convergencia Socialista).- Cuadernos, Ottawa, Canadá.- Cuadernos. Monografías, México.- Cuadernos de Orientación Socialista, Berlín Oriental, Alemania (Partido Socialista de Chile, mediados de los 80).- Don Reca, Frankfurt, Alemania, RFA. (Los comunistas en la República Federal Alemana publican la revista durante más de diez años, con dos ediciones mensuales).- El Barco de Papel, París, Francia (Izquierda Cristiana, años 80).- El Canillita (Creación de la Asociación de chilenos exiliados en Ginebra, Suiza. La publicación continua editándose en la actualidad y, según sus responsables, va camino a convertirse en la publicación decana de las realizadas en el exilio. A su vez, en los años 80 existió una publicación en Ginebra, en el barrio Les Avanchets, que se llamaba "El Pelambre").- El Séptimo Sueño, México, 1982.- Fuego Negro, Francia. (una pre-cuela de esta publicación puede verse enhttp://www.sitiosculturales.cl/archivos2/pdfs/MC0005660.pdf. Este primer numero se edita en la ciudad obrera de Concepción-Chile, en junio de 1973)- Hombre y Cultura, Unidad, Compañero, en diversas ciudades de Canadá. - Informativo de Casa de Chile, México (años 80). - Izquierda Cristiana, México. Dirigida por Luis Maira (primer numero, 1981)- Lar, Madrid, España, 1983 (continuación de Literatura Chilena en el Exilio y Literatura chilena. Creación y Crítica).- La Pomada, París, Francia.- La Papa, Estrasburgo, Francia.- Límite Sur, México (Partido Socialista y Socialdemócrata Latinoamericano).- Literatura Chilena en el Exilio (a partir del número 15 se llamó "Literatura chilena. Creación y Crítica". Publicada primero en California y luego en Madrid (1977 a 1989)).- Noticias de Chile, México (236 números entre 1973 y 1990).- Nueva Historia, Gran Bretaña (1981 a 1989).- Nueva Voz, Estocolmo, Suecia.- Pacaypaya, Inglaterra. - Palimpsesto, Italia. - Pensamiento Socialista (Análisis. Estudio. Teoría), República Federal Alemana.- Socialismo Chileno, Bruselas, Bélgica.- Plural, en Rotterdam, Holanda (1983).- Retorno, Costa Rica. - Selso, Luxemburgo. - Taller Literario, Oslo, Noruega.- Trilce, en Rumania y España (1982-.) y convertida después en revista LAR- UP informa, Dinamarca. - Ventanal, Revista de Creación y Crítica, Francia. Publicación originada por exiliados chilenos que participaban como estudiantes y profesores en la Universidad de Persignan (Francia). La revista era dirigida por Pablo Berchenko - Verso, Francia. - Resistencia chilena (pueden leerse algunos números en el Fondo Documental Eugenio Ruiz-Tagle) )10)(1) En la delicada tarea de ayudar a miles de personas a salir del país, por medio legales o ilegales, ha sido central el papel jugado por organizaciones nacionales e internacionales, seculares y religiosas, como el Comité Pro Paz (que había sido formado por el Obispo católico Fernando Ariztía y por el Obispo luterano Helmut Frenz, con el apoyo del World Council of Churches. El comité Pro Paz fue remplazado en 1975 por dos organizaciones: Vicaría de la Solidaridad y la Fundación de Ayuda Social de las Iglesias Cristianas, FASIC). A su vez, algunas de las organizaciones internacionales principales fueron: el Comité Intergubernamental para las Migraciones Europeas (CIME) u Organización Internacional para las Migraciones (OIM), la Cruz Roja Internacional, el Alto Comisionado de las Naciones Unidas para los Refugiados (UNHCR, por sus siglas en ingles) y la World University Service (WUS, proveyendo becas para estudios en el exterior), entre otras.(2) Rody Oñate y Thomas C. Wright (1998): "Flight from Chile- Voices of Exile". University of New Mexico Press. Página 102 y 103.(3) En "Flight from Chile- Voices of Exile". Rody Oñate y Thomas C. Wright University of New Mexico Press. Albuquerque. 1998. Capitulo 5:. "The Diaspora. Exile on Four Continents". Pagina 91.(4) San Francisco Reyes, Alejandro (2002): "Chile y el fin de la historia", en Bicentenario, revista de Historia de Chile y América. Volumen 1, numero 1. pagina 39(5) La misma lógica sirve para entender la declinante influencia de Berlín Oriental y Moscú como referencias analíticas y políticas de la renovación: mientras el debate político e ideológico consistió en como renovar a la UP para retomar el poder, los países de la orbita socialista fueron ámbitos de desarrollos teóricos importantes, pero cuando la discusión empezó a girar en torno a la necesidad de articular una renovación del socialismo, los teóricos de la renovación debieron volver a emigrar, esta vez a Europa occidental. Obviamente Cuba fue un ineludible destino de parte del exilio chileno. La Revolución Cubana había sido un actor relevante durante los años de la presidencia de Salvador Allende. Fidel Castro tuvo particular simpatía por el MIR (Movimiento Izquierda Revolucionario) y por su legendario líder, Miguel Enriquez, carismático y brillante joven salido de la combativa Universidad de Concepción. Así, la cúpula del MIR se instalaría en La Habana. El ambiguo papel jugado por Castro y la revolución cubana en el inédito proyecto revolucionario chileno es descripto por el periodista y diplomático Jose Sanchez Elizondo en "Crisis y renovación de la izquierdas: de la revolución cubana a Chiapas, pasando por el 'caso chileno'" (Edtitorial Andres Bello. Santiago de Chile.1995). La diáspora chilena en Cuba no solo no pudo ni quiso articular una crítica a la experiencia de la UP, sino tampoco intentó innovar en relación a la versión oficial castrista sobre el fracaso de la UP, en tanto verificación de la imposibilidad de la vía pacifica al socialismo. El escritor Roberto Ampuero ha vivido esa época y la ha relatado magistralmente en su ya clásica novela: "Nuestros años verde olivo" (Editorial Planeta. Santiago de Chile. 2004)(6) El exilio en Suecia ha sido el mas numeroso. Allí se asientan 30.000 chilenos. La razón principal de ello ha sido la generosa política inmigratoria de esta nación. En relación a ello, ver "Tan lejos y tan cerca, historia del exilio chilena en suecia". Por su parte, un clásico libro que estudia la vida de los chilenos en el exilio se desarrolla en Edimburgo, Escocia. Kay, Diana (1997): "Chileans in Exiles: Private struggles, Public lives"(7) Rody Oñate y Thomas C. Wright, obra citada. Capitulo 5:. "The Diaspora. Exile on Four Continents". Pagina 122(8) El trabajo se encuentra íntegramente en: http://chile.exilio.free.fr/chap03g.htm. La introducción sostiene que "La bibliografía abarca parte de la producción literaria, científica y técnica publicada en libros, así como tesis de grado. No recopila documentos, revistas ni artículos de prensa. Tampoco cataloga las reediciones de libros publicados con anterioridad a septiembre de 1973, pese a la cantidad de ellas como consecuencia de la conmoción que produjo en el extranjero el golpe militar de 1973 y el interés que despertó Chile. Cataloga también obras de teatro y guiones radiales, considerando que una obra representada o transmitida equivale a un libro publicado. Consta de 1.068 entradas de libros publicados en 37 países de diversos continentes."(9) La información ha sido recabada principalmente de http://chile.exilio.free.fr, secundariamente del Fondo Digital Eugenio Ruiz Tagle de FLACSO-Chile (http://www.flacso.cl/flacso/index.php) y del CIDOC (Centro de Investigación y Documentación en Historia de Chile Contemporáneo, http://www.finisterrae.cl/cidoc/index.php) de la Universidad Finis Térrae. El autor desea agradecer la muy generosa ayuda de Francisco Bulnes Serrano, Director del CIDOC.(10) A su vez, en http://www.salvador-allende.cl/prensa/prensa.htm podemos ver las portadas de algunas de las mencionadas revistas socialistas del exilio. Por ejemplo, Boletín informativo del Partido Socialista de chile, Orientación, Plural, Unidad y Lucha, Pensamiento Socialista, Cuadernos de Orientación Socialista, Convergencia y Rumbo. *Profesor Depto. Estudios Internacionales, FACS - Universidad ORT Uruguay.Master en Filosofía Política, London School of Economics and Political Science.
